Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Kristopher Ryans

Pages: 1 [2] 3 4 5
21
Supercard Archives / The Black Sheep v The Barnharts
« on: July 25, 2020, 02:42:39 PM »
 All Alone
Las Vegas, NV
20 July 2020
OFF-Camera



It was the early hours of Monday morning, and Kristopher Ryans had already had about as much of Sin City and Underground shenanigans as he could handle. Mikah hadn’t bothered to show up for Climax Control. Coby had come running to him for help before turning the backstage area into an adult game of tag with the masked GRIME idiots. All he wanted to do was head back to the hotel, where Mikah would hopefully be. In the back of his head, he knew that it was going to be an argument. At least he would be able to make sure that nothing horrible had happened in the hours since he last saw her. As he makes his way through the parking structure to find his car, someone darts out between two cars, startling him.

Kris: What the fu---

Kris jumps backwards with a fist raised to defend himself, but his eyes spot his would-be attacker and cause him to relax slightly. GRIME had been chasing Coby all over the arena for most of the night. The fastest member of Jet City was still in one piece, even though he was breathless.

Coby: Sorry. I wasn’t sure that you weren’t them at first...

Kris rolls his eyes and moves around Coby. He takes his keys out of his pocket and unlocks the doors to his car. He pulls open the back door on the driver’s side and throws his bag inside.

Kris: Well, I’m not. They wish that they were as good as I was. That’s why The Nobodies are going to be shutting them up for good. Glad to see you have been wearing them out though.

Coby shakes his head, having followed Kris to the car.

Coby: You say that now, but they outnumber The Nobodies too. It’s only a matter of time before that catches up to you.

Kris doesn’t seem even remotely bothered by the idea that the group would be targeting him.

Kris: Well, they haven’t really gotten their hands on you yet. I think I’ll be able to manage. Plus, I have back-up.

Coby does not allow Kris to escape after the jab. Instead, he tries to flip Kris’ argument back to him.

Coby: Oh really? Where was Mikah tonight then? For that matter, where are The Nobodies? Tim and Alexis seem to be doing their own thing and really don’t need you. Mikah can’t be bothered to actually show up. For all the backup you have, you’re standing out here all alone.

It wasn’t a conversation that Kris was prepared to have. Not with someone who had abandoned him and went running back to Seattle. The two of them were supposed to have each other’s backs. Even if he was right about The Nobodies and Mikah, he wasn’t any better than them either. At least not in Kris’ mind.

Kris: Look, I don’t have to explain anything to you. You bailed. You took your opinion with you. Now you expect me to jump at the chance to help you? I’m gonna pass. You’re still standing. You can clearly take care of yourself. Don’t worry about The Nobodies. Don’t worry about The Black Sheep. You’re Jet City. That’s your place. Unfortunately it’s just not mine anymore.

Coby laughs at his friend, but it is more sarcastic than joyous.

Coby: That’s the attitude problem that landed you out here all alone. Everything is always everyone else’s fault with you. You’re always the victim.

Kris fires back without a second thought.

Kris: Well that’s what happens when everyone treats me like the villain. I shouldn’t have expected you to be any different than the rest.

Kris pulls open the driver’s door and sits down in the seat. He starts the car, but before he can pull the door closed, Coby grabs it by the top of the frame. He looks down at Kris blankly, and tries to force all of the hostility out of his voice in the hopes of getting through to his friend.

Coby: When you spend all your time acting like the villain, people are going to treat you that way no matter how you feel. I asked you for help today, and you blew me off. What would you call yourself if not a villain?

Kris shakes his head, and pulls the door free from his friend’s grip. The car roars to life, and Kris pulls out around Coby, leaving him alone in the parking area without another word.

==========================================================


Here we go...yet again...

The Grand Slam Champion is sitting behind his desk with his feet propped up on top of it. He doesn’t look like he is happy to be in front of the camera, which is a shocking change of pace. It could just be that he was getting tired of speaking about this particular opponent. It seemed like no matter what he did, Bill was constantly in his way. Maybe it was finally starting to grate on The Miracle. Although, it is entirely possible that his exasperation was caused by his tag team partner. The two had spent the majority of the last two weeks at each other’s throats after Mikah pulled off the victory in her return. It didn’t seem like Kris was going to poke at that wound though. Instead, he keeps his focus on his upcoming opponents for now.

You know back when I was making my big return I didn’t give Bill Barnhart the credit that he deserved. I paid for that. The guy shocked the world when he spoiled my return. For a night, he validated all the horrible things that people say about me on a weekly basis. You know what? I’m kind of glad that he did.

Kris laughs, and sits back in the office chair, causing it to lean dangerously. He is wearing the bright orange shirt ‘villains’ shirt that the designed team had released to social media earlier in the week even though it was not scheduled to be released until Summer XXXtreme. He had ruined more than a couple of people’s days in order to get one for himself early. He wasn’t going to lose any sleep over it. The company was making money off of his talent. It was the least they could do. He continues on, pondering the alternate timeline that winning his debut would have put him on.

What would have happened if I won that match? What would I have gained? Look at what I have been able to do since coming back to Sin City. Sure, I lost that first one, but I won the right to control my destiny. I beat Griffin Hawkins, the man challenging Ben Jordan for the World Heavyweight Championship in a little over a week. And to make sure NOBODY thought it was a fluke, I went ahead and did it a second time on the very next show. I managed to step over a handful of people that were supposed to be the new up and comers set to pack me up and send me back to 2017. I beat O’Malley, the Underground Champion. I brought back a mixed tag team that is undefeated, and continued our winning ways against the Trenton Tigers.

A wide smile comes across his face as he mentally runs through all of his highlights. At this point, everyone in SCW knew that Kris’ most favorite thing in the world was Kris. It didn’t surprise anyone that he was wasting time propping up his own ego before talking about the defeat that not only got under his skin, but stayed there for more than a month.

So how did losing to Bill Barnhart really hurt me? When I re-signed with SCW, I was confident that I was going to be able to stroll through the roster and do whatever I wanted. I didn’t think that I had to put the work in. I thought that I was going to be good enough to slide by based on skill and muscle memory. Bill Barnhart proved me wrong right out of the gate. I lost cleanly in the middle of the ring, and the world was shocked. Of course, Bill would go on to botch the championship opportunity that he was given for pulling off the upset, and I would go on to win every single match they put me in, but that can’t change the fact that Bill won all those weeks ago. Then again, when Bill was given the opportunity to seize his destiny, he found himself with his shoulders pinned to the mat by yours truly.

Kris had felt a weight lift off of him the second that he managed to avenge his loss against Bill. He hadn’t even realized how much it had been weighing him down until after the match was over. Sure, he had walked away from it with a chance to challenge for any championship he wanted. Even better, he had walked away with back-to-back victories over Griffin Hawkins. Nothing took the pressure off quite like being the one to pin Bill in the center of the ring though. It was like he had closed a chapter of unfinished business. He had brushed a smudge off of his record. He could move on.

You see, Bill didn’t win because he was better than me. Bill didn’t really win at all. I lost. It was my actions that put me in the position that I was in. It was my arrogance and shit work ethic that lost that match. It was a lack of preparation. I came in expecting to walk all over everyone, and Bill reminded me that if I wanted to do that, I was going to have to put the work in. In a way, he did me a favor. It is always better to get those stumbles out of the way early on. Otherwise you end up winning the small matches and choking in the more important spots.

He laughs, thinking about how Bill had done that very thing with the opportunity that he won. Kris was ecstatic to have avoided that fate for himself. He was on a roll that felt almost unstoppable since coming up short in that first match, but would it have ended up the same way had he won? If nobody burst his bubble in his return would everything else have fallen perfectly into place? Probably not. Mikah might not even have agreed to come back. They may not have had the argument that had derailed their last week, but maybe they would not even have been a team at all. It was a fork in the road that he was glad he never had to go down. His career has had more than one lucky turn like that.

Which is why I asked if I would have been any better off winning that first match. Really. Think about the way that the path in the road would have forked. If I beat Bill, I don’t adjust my behavior. There is no epiphany that pulls my head out of my ass. Maybe Finn Whelan would have walked away with a win. It’s certainly possible that Jack Washington would have really broken me like he promised to. Worst of all, I could have lost to Griffin Hawkins at Into the Void, or even failed to win my championship opportunity at the next Climax Control. Rest assured, the house of cards would have eventually come crashing down. That’s why I can say, without hesitation, I’m glad that my only loss happened on the night that it did.

The thought of being stuck near the bottom of the ranks after breaking the glass ceiling he was trapped under just a few years ago made him literally nauseous. He doesn’t allow himself to dwell on the bizarro world anymore. Instead, he shifts focus back to reality.

Since then, I have been looking pretty unstoppable. The calls to return me back to 2017 are slowing down, because people are realizing that it can’t be done. Everyone that thought I was going to flame out after just a handful of matches has been proven wrong. Everyone that saw me lose to Bill and wrote me off as a has-been is probably pretty upset to see me rise from the ashes. I don’t know why people are surprised though. I have made a career out of doing things that NOBODY thought that I could, and I have no intention of stopping until I get everything that I feel like I deserve.

He pauses like he is waiting for the audience to ask him what it is that he means. However, he is alone in the room and there is nobody available to push the monologue along. Kris turns his face away from the camera, and covers his mouth with a hand before responding to himself in a much more higher-pitched female voice.

”...but what is it that you think you deserve, Kris?”

He pulls his feet down off the desk when he turns back to the camera, and has a wide smile on his face. He laughs as his feet hit the floor and he sits up in the chair, more square to the camera.

Thank you audience! Have no fear, because that’s what I’m here to talk about!

The fake enthusiasm doesn’t last, and the smile fades off of his face.

Mark and Christian could have easily put us in the mix with Wolfslair and Bitch ‘n’ Moan for the Mixed Tag Team Championships. Mikah and I certainly have the resumes to earn the spot. I could have even cashed in my own shot in order to have our team added to the match at Summer XXXtreme had I wanted to. Instead, we find ourselves in what will undoubtedly be looked at as an informal number one contenders match should the champions retain their titles. So if you think about it, this isn’t really a contest, it’s an audition. Bill and Bea Barnhart are just a blip on the radar. These two are not some kind of grand challenge. I proved last time I was in the ring with Bill that I have taken his best shots, and overcome the disadvantage, and Mikah is literally the greatest Bombshell of all time. This match is as lopsided on paper as it is going to be once we all step into the ring together. The problem is, despite everything Mikah and I have done, we are still new as a team. And it doesn’t help that all the public ever sees us do is argue with one another either. The bosses clearly aren’t sold on our ability to work together, or even coexist with one another. Both of us are combative. Both of us are difficult to work with. Neither of us really like following the rules backstage or in the ring. In every possible meaning of the phrase, we are Sin City’s Black Sheep.

He shrugs his shoulders. The name was not originally his idea, but it was fitting. The Sweete Twins had been onto something all those years ago when they recruited Kris, Mikah and all of the others to their cause. Kris had been part of The Nobodies, and Jet City in SCW, but there was always something that just felt right when he was part of the Black Sheep. It was where he fit in, despite all outward appearances.

So instead of handing us the spot that we probably deserve, Mark and Christian are going to make us work for it. They want to see that we are willing to put the work in to get what we want. It’s almost like they have forgotten that they are challenging us to do the one thing that we have always been able to do. All they have done by delaying us is give both myself and Mikah another occasion to rise to. NOBODY thought that I was going to be able to win the World Heavyweight Championship. When I first arrived here as a drug riddled kid just trying to hustle people out of money, NOBODY thought that I was going to go on to be a Grand Slam Champion. For as much shit as all of the Bombshells give Mikah, has she not succeeded in literally everything that she set out to do? She is a Triple Crown Champion totally on her own. No group helped her win championships. She didn’t have friends. She didn’t have partners. Every single one of her accomplishments are of her own doing. How many other Bombshells have been able to do that in this company? Now her sights are finally set on becoming a Grand Slam Champion. Who could possibly hope to stop her when absolutely everyone else has failed?

It wasn’t normal for Kris to heap so much praise on another person. He was quick to build himself up, but wasn’t really good at sharing the spotlight. The fact that he would have so many positives to share about his partner was surprising. Especially given that they had not exactly been seeing eye-to-eye over the last couple of weeks. It was the truth though. As successful as he had been on the men’s side of the roster, Mikah had done more on the more difficult Bombshell side of things. That was why she was already in the Hall of Fame while Kris was still waiting for the honor himself. He couldn’t deny how talented she was, even if she was going to rub it in his face later. Sometimes they were too alike for their own good.

People are always going to point to the fact that we argue to try and discredit us. They think that teams should be on the same page about all things, at all times. They think any dissension in the ranks is cause for panic. The problem with that is Mikah and I can’t stand anyone. We may not like each other sometimes, but we hate all of you so much more. We are two people that should have never joined a team to begin with. Everyone would agree that we were doing perfectly fine on our own. NOBODY doubts that if Mikah had chosen to return and chase the Bombshell Championship, she would have it sooner rather than later. As for me, I have already beaten Griffin Hawkins twice, and Ben Jordan has never been able to beat me. I could have inserted myself into the main event picture, and likely walked away successful. Yet, both of SCW’s Black Sheep chose this path instead. Why? Because that is what we want to do. People don’t have to understand it. People don’t have to accept it. The Trenton Tigers didn’t think that we could work together, but everyone watched them get beaten two weeks ago.

He starts speaking more quickly, getting more excited as he goes. Now that he was getting further and further away from having to talk about the failure that was his return, he seemed more like himself. The arrogance that grates on most of his critics was back and on full display.

We were the ones that this division was created for. We are the chosen team. We deserved to be in contention for those mix tag team championships the moment that we announced that The Black Sheep were back. People can think of us as villains for saying so, but who’s to say that we consider that a bad thing?

He looks down at the words displaying across his shirt and smirks at the camera. The Miracle wasn’t sure if he liked it at first, but it had grown on him since. In a way, he was more fitting than any of SCW’s marketing had previously been.

Villains get shit done. Villains are the ones that are always driving the stories. Without us, there would be no heroes for all of you to watch fail to stop us. We are the ones making the changes. Everyone else is fighting to stop us. It’s reactionary bullshit. What would this company be without villains? Alicia Lukas has had the red carpet rolled out for her since her return, and she is far from a pleasant individual. Amber Ryan currently has everyone’s attention, including a real hero, all because she continues to keep things interesting.

Kris hadn’t been shy about how impressed he had been with the vast majority of the Bombshells as of late. The twists and turns of that division had long outpaced the men on the roster. In fact, that was one of the reasons that Kris had bailed on the idea of chasing singles championships and opted into the mixed tag division in the first place.

...and sure, you all boo the hell out of us...but what would we be left with if the villains weren’t playing their parts?

He rolls his eyes, some of his enthusiasm falling away.

The half-hearted handjob that will be the respect-fest between Ben Jordan and Griffin Hawkins. It is the least talked about main event in recent memory, and it is because there is no spice to it at all. Sure they have the World Heavyweight Championship to fight over, but there is no real story there. There is no hook. It is just two guys fighting over a belt that is so heavy it does the opposite of holding your pants up. If anyone was looking for the reason that they aren’t the endcap to this show, there you go. It can’t stack up to the excitement of the SCU vs GRIME battle, the Bombshell Championship match, or even Wolfslair taking on Bitch ‘n’ Moan. Why is that? Because of the villains.

Kris loved conflict, and he was not alone. The most hyped matches on the Summer XXXtreme card were between bitter rivals that were trying to maim on another. The matches where there was something on the line other than gold or respect were the ones that everyone was talking about. The fans wanted the competitors to be out for blood. Kris was just giving them what they wanted. You know, except for allowing a hero to walk away with a victory over him.

We give people something to watch. Everyone turns in to watch us lose, only to walk away disappointed. Do they turn off the show and never come back? Absolutely not. They tune in the next week hoping that we get what’s coming to us. It’s not about whatever white knight steps up to stop us. That person is irrelevant. They are just fulfilling a role. The one of the hero that is destined to fail in the end. This is Sin City! We couldn’t have a name like that if the good guys were the ones rising to the top. Even Saint Ben has found that top spot to be a little corrupting.

Kris thinks back to watching Ben’s attempt to call a match down the middle and wavering. He was one of the few that wasn’t surprised to see it happen. Nobody is perfect. It was a good reminder that even Saints can have the occasional crisis of conscience.

...and what heroes are going to be sent to stop The Black Sheep? Bill and Bea Barnhart. See how things come full circle?

He was proud of himself to be able to wrap his point back around to his opponents. Sure, they were far from heroes. Bea mostly spent time on her back in the middle of the ring being pinned. Bill never seemed like he could commit to one side or the other. It didn’t change the fact that most of the fans were still going to side with them over Kris and Mikah though. They were definitely walking into this match as the villains. The Barnharts were heroes by circumstance.

Except, these two are lackluster even by SCW standards. Since spoiling my return Bill has done absolutely nothing. He tried to take on Austin James Mercer, but fell short of reaching gold as a singles competitor. So what did he do? He grabbed the wife and headed over to the mix tag division at the drop of a hat. It doesn’t matter that she has dropped like eight of her last ten matches to more talented competitors. It doesn’t matter that as a team they have yet to gain any traction in the division. They are floundering at the bottom with the Trenton Tigers, and The Black Sheep are about to pass them up after only being on the job for a few weeks. After that it’s onto the champions. After that… this division will belong to The Black Sheep until we decide that we are bored with it. The bad thing is, there isn’t a team on this roster talented enough to stop it from happening. Not Bill and Bea. Not Bella and Malachi. Not even Wolfslair.

He stands from the chair, and starts to move around the desk.

So again, you people keep saying villain like it is some kind of bad thing...

He shrugs, picking the camera up off of the tripod.

I guess I’m just not seeing it...

He offers the viewers a condescending smirk before killing the feed. The screen cuts to static.

==========================================================


22
Climax Control Archives / Same Page
« on: July 10, 2020, 11:08:56 PM »
 Same Page
Jet City South - San Diego
9 July 2020
OFF-Camera



Training against their Trenton Tigers stand-ins hadn’t gone perfectly. Mikah would argue that the whole day was a success, because she had managed to hold her own much longer than anyone else was willing to give her credit for at the start of the day. On the other hand, Kris was able to prove to her that there were, in fact, kinks that needed to be ironed out. Courtney Pierce had been trained by Mikah when she was at the top of her game. She hadn’t had the easiest time pulling one over on her old student. It helped both Kris and Mikah to work as an actual team, instead of just showing off to one another.

Kris: You know, you were actually kind of impressive earlier.

He didn’t mind losing the silent battle that they were having about who was going to admit that they were wrong, or at least not as right about how their day would transpire. It didn’t help that one was just as arrogant about their abilities as the other. Put them together and instead of doubling, it increased exponentially.

Mikah: ...and to think you doubted me, even for a second.

Clearly Mikah was not willing to concede her victory like Kris was. After all, he was the one that needed a partner. He was the one that wanted her to come back. This was his doing. In her eyes, if he had doubts, he shouldn’t have bothered. Since he did, all these hoops she was jumping through were pointless. Kris was quick to cut her big head back down to size though.

Kris: Calm down. I am not saying that there weren’t rough spots and you were perfectly flawless by any means, but you held your own. To be honest, we got people that I think are better teams than the Tigers to train with us. I think we have this thing won.

She was glad that he was finally coming around to what she had known from the moment the match was announced. For all his big talk in front of a screen, he really was kind of a pushover. Maybe that was how he and Fenris happened. She was not going to dwell on the thought though. She tried to keep it out of mind.

Mikah: Maybe so… it still doesn’t change the fact that you thought I was going to show up and mess things up for you. It’s the same kind of thing that Drake would do. You didn’t trust me enough to let me in on anything, and just assumed that I wasn’t really paying attention or putting any work in. It’s insulting. We are supposed to be partners. Hell, we are supposed to be friends.

According to others, they were supposedly a lot more than that. The two of them had drawn a line at calling themselves anything other than friends. It was the truth. Despite the fact that it was widely drowned out by the news about the benefits of their friendship. Still, the fact that they were friends should have meant comparing him to Drake was off limits. Kris was having a hard time stepping around her feelings while she was throwing jabs at him like that.

Kris: Can you honestly blame me though? Look, I said that you did well today. You proved me wrong. Are you saying that I am a shitty person just because I wanted to see that in an empty gym before we went out and did it for real? I already have enough people telling me that I am stuck in 2017. I didn’t want to give anyone another reason to shoot us down before we even get started.

There it was. He was so obsessed with his own mistake that he was just projecting it onto others. It was the reason that he had traveled to his brother’s debut in another company and helped him to a victory that he had well in hand. It was the reason that he was lecturing Mikah all week. She was actually upset with herself that she hadn’t picked up on it sooner.

Mikah: Yeah, well, you could have gone about it some other way.

Unfortunately, Kris wasn’t the type to think things through. He was more of the act on first impulse type, for better or for worse. Usually for the worse.

Kris: What other way?

After a moment of thought, she realized that maybe that was better said than done. Instead of admitting that though, she spins it back around on him.

Mikah: I don’t know! One where you don’t seem like such an ass all the time! You could have come down to the gym while I was working out. You could have asked me what I was doing to get ready. Instead, you just assumed that the answer was nothing at all. I can do more than run my mouth, unlike most of the bombshells.

She knew that there were going to be more than a few women on the roster that weren’t going to be happy about her return. Mikah told herself that they were just jealous of her accomplishments though. They wouldn’t hate her if any of them were actually in her league. Hate always starts at the bottom looking up.

Kris: You’re right. I just didn’t think you were serious about it. It’s not like you jumped at the opportunity to come back the first time that I asked you.

She was surprised that he was backing down so easily again. She must have really surpassed his expectations earlier. Of course, that itself was offensive. Exactly how low had his expectations been? It was not her fault that he had twiddled his thumbs for a month in SCW before really deciding what he wanted to do.

Mikah: Have you ever considered that I didn’t think that you were serious? I mean, you had already pitched being a team to Alicia Lukas. Court is even training for a comeback. You could have picked her. How am I supposed to know when to take you seriously, and when you are just being….well… you.

The whole thing had always seemed so simple to Kris though. It made too much sense to ignore.

Kris: What? We are part of the reason that this whole division even exists. How many times did we try to make them let us take a stab at the tag belts before they combined the divisions and tried to take the credit for it? If there was ever a team that was supposed to rise up and take control of mixed tag matches in SCW, it is us. We wanted it. Now we have the opportunity to pick up where we left off.

She took the opportunity to go back to her point in their original argument since he was backing down left and right.

Mikah: ...and we could do that by cashing in your opportunity and taking over now.

He shook his head instantly.

Kris: I---

Mikah waved a hand at him and finished the thought for him. She had heard it enough already.

Mikah: ...don’t want to do it that way. I get it. As wrong as you were about me not being ready, you were right about one thing. That shot is yours. You can use it however you want. If you don’t think that we need it right now, then that’s your call to make. If you think we can make it to the top without it, fine. I’m willing to give it a shot.

It was really the only words that he had wanted to hear her say all week. She was notorious for not wanting to put the work in. She had always argued with Mark about not wanting to come to shows she was not booked on. Or drinking backstage and not taking it seriously. All Kris needed to hear was that she was willing to put in the effort instead of taking the shortest possible route. He pinched himself in case he was dreaming, but didn’t instantly find himself waking up in bed.

Kris: Wow….

She looked up at him, confused by the surprise on his face.

Mikah: What?

He laughs at her, and shrugs his shoulders almost at a loss for words.

Kris: I never thought I would see the day where you admitted that you were wrong about something.

It was not something that she was going to let him hold over her head. He had admitted that he was wrong about her. It was the least she could do. It was not like she was going to be able to change his mind anyways. At least, not with the direct approach. If she had to, she could come up with a way to get him to agree. He would probably even think that it was his idea. Maybe he was right though. It was possible that they could go out and be so impressive that they wouldn’t need it.

Mikah: Yeah, well you started it….

She quickly amends her statement to squash any hope he might have of it being a recurring thing.

Mikah: ...but don’t get used to it!

He holds up his hands in front of his chest as if he is pleading his innocence, but with a smile on his face.

Kris: Wouldn’t dream of it.

He does get up from his seat and start to make his way out of the room though. He could see how worn out she was from the day, and training hadn’t been a walk in the park. Unlike him, she had more important things that this match to worry about for the next couple of days, and he wasn’t going to make the mistake of forgetting that.

Kris: Get some rest. I’m sure those kids of yours will have you up and running around again before you know it, and we have a lot more work to do before we head to Vegas for the show.

She watches him go, considering asking him to stay but knowing better than to push it after such a tense day. Right now she could chalk up the day as a win for her. With Kris, that wasn’t always a guarantee. She did not want to ruin it, but the least she could do was put some of his negative thoughts at ease.

Mikah: Hey...

He turned back to her at the door without actually responding to her.

Mikah: You know we got this, right? At some point you are going to have to get out of your head about that. You never let people hold you back before. Don’t start now.

He nods wordlessly, and taps the door frame with his knuckles before making his way down to his studio and leaving her to rest for the remainder of the night.


==========================================================


The Black Sheep Return!
ON-Camera



You know how people use the phrase “the more, the merrier” like it is supposed to be a good thing?

Kris is seated in the black office chair that we have seen sitting behind his desk for the last few weeks. Using the small space to film his promos had become a habit after his brother had berated him for using the gym downstairs.

The Trenton Tigers are the exception to that rule. They think that it is a problem for people to have to gameplan for four of them instead of two. They are wrong. Instead, it makes them twice as big of a joke as they appear to be on the surface.

He allows himself a laugh at the expensive of the fearsome foursome that he finds himself planning for this week on Climax Control. He has his feet propped up on the desk forcing the chair he is in to lean so far back that only his head and shoulders come into view behind the desk. The Miracle almost looks carefree, despite the advantage that his opponents have on paper. He starts to explain to the audience exactly why that is.

Think about it. Brandon and Daniela come into SCW feeling real good about themselves. They have a peppy high school team name, a record of success, and finally stepped up to the big leagues in SCW after feeling left behind in SCU. They came in and smashed up the Barnharts, and then even got one over on Malachi and Bella. Everything looked like it was smooth sailing there for a second. There was a point where people were talking about them as mixed tag team championship contenders without having to stifle a laugh.

He frowns at the camera to indicate just how much the times had changed. In his opinion, the team had run into a roadblock by making one fatal error.

So they think it is a bright idea to add a couple of new members to the team. They get laughed at for trying to pass off their Mixed Tag Team Championship shot to their buddies, and then go on to lose anyway. At this point basically all of them have dropped the ball when it comes to facing off against Wolfslair, and even though they started out by making Sass and Bash look like chumps, the tables have certainly turned. Char Kwan may have been worth a look back when Gamers Inc was at the top, but she has been nothing but a weight around the Tigers’ neck. And if Daniela has learned the hard way that adding a sibling to the team doesn’t always go the way you want it to, but hey, we have all been there, right?

The smirk on Kris’ face is sure to irritate his brother Jason if he is watching from home. In recent weeks he has not shied away from reminding his brother about their confrontation on Climax Control where Kris walked out with his hand raised in the air.

In just a few short months this team that had a lot of potential, finds themselves at the back of the line. They were gifted back-to-back shots for the championships, and came up short regardless of the configuration that they chose to run with. For all of their talk and grandiose plans, they have amounted to little separately, and absolutely nothing together.

Kris shrugs, not feeling bad about telling it like it is. The Tigers were always the first to tell people that their independent accomplishments didn’t matter, and they were a long lasting team. To Kris, if they were worth anything, they would be able to prove it, and thus fair they had failed to impress him.

Now we know what they are going to say, because we have seen them say it over and over again. Time after time they come up against teams like the Barnharts, or Sass and Bash and say that they are not a real team. That they are more worried about their relationship dynamic outside of the ring than they are about what happens between when the bells sound. Mikah and myself won’t be exempt from that line of bullshit.

Not that they were exempt from it beforehand either. The whole backstage had been buzzing with rumors before Mikah outed certain parts of their friendship. Everyone had been jumping to incorrect conclusions since, and it was clearly eating at the Grand Slam Champion.

Most people in SCW have sniped at us one way or another. People think that we are dating. People think that I am the reason that she and Drake are no longer together. They think we bicker too much to ever be a functional team. They think we are too cocky for our own good.

At least a couple of those were probably true, even though Kris had no intention of validating any of them.

Tell me how that makes anyone on the current roster different from the people we both walked all over a few years ago? Everyone thought Mikah talked a big game at first, but then she built a career out of backing that talk up. She is constantly ranked amongst the best of the best that this company has ever had walk through the doors. If this match were Char Kwan or Daniela against Mikah on her own, there would be no debate about who people would put their money on. Only one of those three is a Hall of Famer in this company. Only one of them has done anything worth noting on her own. Gamer Inc might have carried Char Kwan to a tag title reign, but she has proven over and over again that when she flies solo she can’t get the job done. Either female member of the Tigers will be outclassed and overmatched before they even ring the bell to start this thing.

He was not going to just heap praise on his partner though. Anything Mikah could do, he could do better. That is why his name came first on the show.

...and the same is true on my side of the match. I have done things that Brandon Sludge and Vector only dream of doing. I have dominated every single division that I have been a part of in this company. I won the Internet Championship against all odds. I set Roulette records that nobody thought could ever be broken. My brother and I popped into the tag division as a joke, and went on to make every team on the roster look like our bitches. Not to mention, I was the last person to hold the SCW World Heavyweight Championship in the air before the company was going to close its doors forever, and the people in attendance for it blew the roof off the place.

It would probably remain the defining moment of his career, as he finally shattered the glass ceiling that had always held him back.

I get that singles accomplishments don’t count for much in tag team wrestling, but let’s be honest: this isn’t really tag team wrestling. Jet City was tag team wrestling. I could be trapped on an apron while my brother was getting dominated on the other side of the ring and there was not a damn thing that I could do about it. The other team could tag in and out to stay fresh while they laid waste to half of Jet City. All they had to do was isolate and attack. That’s not a strategy that works in mixed tag matches though. Why? Because as soon as anyone tags out of the match, both partners change. This isn’t tag team wrestling, this is a bombshell match, and a men’s match happening at the same time in the same ring.

Char Kwan or Daniela Rodgers have to somehow beat Mikah, someone we have already established is out of their league when it comes to singles wrestling. Their male partner isn’t going to be able to bail them out of trouble. They are going to have to do it on their own, and they are not up to that particular task. They are struggling on their path to finding tag team relevance and facing someone who is coasted her way into the hall of fame. What are either of them going to do when they bring their sad ass offense against someone who has forgotten more about technical wrestling than either of them have the capacity to learn? My guess is that someone is going to get choked out. I have seen Mikah’s Cupid’s Chokehold up close before, and that shit doesn’t look fun at all. I almost hate to see which one of these ladies will draw the short straw and have to step into the ring this week. It’s going to be a slaughter.

He has to reconsider that maybe they are not as terrible as he thinks. Maybe they will actually put up a fight.

I mean, unless somehow they manage to make it to their team’s corner and tag in some help. That would solve their Mikah problem and buy them some time to recover, but the news isn’t so great for their tag team partner, whichever one that ends up being.

Kris was more than confident that he would be able to take on either of the male members of the team.

Sure, Brandon has me by like 100 pounds, but it’s not like the guy can keep up with me for very long. Good ol’ Sludge comes out of a background of bodybuilding and weightlifting. You know what that tells me? The dude could probably bench press a bus even though he looks like a beached whale. However, nothing about bodybuilding screams endurance. The guy doesn’t have the stamina to keep up with someone like me. I wouldn’t even have to run circles around him. He couldn’t keep up with a light jog. He’s going to get tired and have to tag in his partner for Mikah to pummel some more. Or, the giant is going to fall a little too far from his corner, and he definitely has that “I’ve fallen, and can’t get up” type of vibe to him. Then he is too far out of reach for anyone to save him, and stuck in the ring for me to pick apart. My offense is already hit and run. I don’t have to lift the hippo. I just have to stick, move and wait for the big guy to tire himself out. See, someone like Sludge is like a picnic for me, and I am a nightmare for him.

It felt like Brandon was going to be the Tiger’s best answer for him, even though it was still the wrong answer.

...but what other option do they have? At least if Brandon manages to get a hand on me, he can do some real damage. If they let Vector slide in and take his shot, people are going to laugh. This is a guy that couldn’t hack it in SCU, a brand that has sorry ass O’Malley as its champion. He couldn’t manage to break out of the pack on the B-show, and came running to his twin to take pity on him and let him into the tribe of mediocrity.

The problem for Vector is that I have made a career out of making people just like him Just Take The L. Sure, it would be a hell of a lot more exciting for the people watching at home to watch the both of us fly around the ring as opposed to watching Brandon breathe heavily and struggle to keep up. The fact of the matter is, it still wouldn’t matter. I have beaten better people than him in my blackout drug days. In fact, I have both tagged with, and beaten someone who has the exact same style that he does. People remember my brother Jason as being part of Jet City, but everyone should watch back what happened when he tried to step up and say he was better than me. He ended up on his back in the middle of the ring asking what went wrong.

He shrugs.

The answer was simple. Nothing went wrong. I was just better.

Kris keeps pushing forward though, not lingering just to gloat.

...but again, it is not just me this time. It is Mikah too. It is The Black Sheep finally together again and doing the thing that we have always said that we were going to do. There is a reason that I am the only person that Mikah would ever team with. I am the best at what I do. Don’t believe me? Ask Griffin Hawkins, O’Malley, or even our World Heavyweight Champion Ben Jordan. What do they all have in common? They have never beaten me. Not once.

It was not just his individual work that mattered here though.

Mikah and I are undefeated as a team going against a group that hasn’t won since Blaze of Glory despite the fact that they have doubled in size since then. These people actually have the ability to surprise opponents with whom they send out to the ring, and still haven’t been able to get the job done. Why? Because they just aren’t that good, even with the stupid ass Freebird rule in play.

He rolls his eyes. Usually it would be more difficult to prepare for more opponents, but there was no combination of the team that was causing him to lose sleep. The only wildcard in his mind had been Mikah, and he had already gone out of his way to make sure that she would be ready.

...but Mikah and I aren’t going to whine about not knowing which combination of these never-will-be’s that we will be facing. Instead of worrying about something out of our control, we have just been preparing to face all of them. That way, no matter who comes down the aisle, The Black Sheep can walk out after having their hands raised in victory.

It was the only outcome that made any sense to him, on paper or otherwise.

I’m not going to stand here and rattle off cliches like about not taking the Tiger’s lightly, doing my best, and giving 100%. I will leave that to them and their same old tired lines that thousands of people have spouted off before them. I am standing here to say that The Black Sheep are going to win because of one simple fact: We are better.

He drops his feet from the desk and sits up in the chair. Sometimes facts hurt and he was going to throw a few more at the lens of the camera. He didn’t want people to mistake a relaxed posture for a lack of seriousness.

Together. Separate. It doesn’t matter. Mikah and I are the most impressive team that this division has ever seen. We are not a married couple like the Barnharts. We are not two people just in the division because we couldn’t hack it on our own like Sass and Bash. We aren’t a joke like the Trenton Tigers.

He would argue that as far as jokes go, they weren’t even a good one of those.

We are winning this match and coming for Wolfslair’s Mixed Tag Team Championships sooner rather than later. I dare anyone in this division to step up and try to stop us.

He gives a knowing wink to Malachi and Bella, hoping that they are keeping an eye on The Black Sheep. As Kris flashes a smile, the camera cuts to a black screen.


23
Climax Control Archives / What A Waste
« on: July 03, 2020, 11:54:49 PM »
 Communication
Jet City
2 July 2020
OFF-Camera


Kris had not expected to come back to Seattle for any reason, let alone the reason that had brought him back to Jet City. Since his brother’s appearance in San Diego a week ago, Kris had been unable to shake an uneasy feeling. Jason was not exactly the easiest person to read, and their relationship had never been wonderful, but usually Kris knew where the two of them stood. There was always some kind of game at play. The fact that Jason would show up and cut ties didn’t feel right. There had to be more to it, or maybe Kris was just hoping that there was more to it. That’s what happens when you push everyone away though. Eventually they stop fighting it.

Jules and the baby were not home when Kris used the spare key to let himself into the house. There was no way that he was going to sit outside where anyone giving the house a passing glance could have seen him. Anywhere else in the world he could slip into the background and go unnoticed. However, the Seattle neighborhood where Jason’s house was located was occupied almost entirely by current and former members of the Jet City Sports Lab. Kris wasn’t about to open up the bag of worms that came with someone spotting him here.

The house was quiet, but Kris knew his way around. He had helped his brother remodel the whole thing while Jet City was at their height in Sin City. Kris had made himself comfortable in a chair in the corner of the living room and sat silently for his brother. By the time he was ready to abandon hope and call him, he heard the garage door open. He heard the car roar into the garage before the engine was cut off. Within moments Jason was crossing the room, headed for the mini-bar across from where Kris sits.


Kris: I like what you’ve done with the place...

Jason is not even startled by his brother’s voice coming out of the darkness in the room. He flips a switch on the side of the bar with a chuckle, but doesn’t bother turning to face Kris. Instead, he goes about making the drink he had been thinking about the entire way home.

Jason: How do you get Kristopher Ryans to show up?

The question is rhetorical, and Kris doesn’t bother trying to answer it. He had learned that lesson in his recent arguments with Coby. It was nothing but bait, and he was not going to take it. Luckily, Jason does not leave him hanging. As soon as he pours his drink he turns towards his brother, and leans back on the bar with his drink in hand.

Jason: ...tell him you don’t want him to, apparently.

He swirls the ice cubes around in the glass before taking a sip of the contents. Kris was not going to let the joke get under his skin. Jason was clearly in the mood to waste his time, or else he already would have been told to leave. The only way to get him to drop the act was to cut through the pleasantries.

Kris: I couldn’t stop thinking about your little visit to San Diego. Why would you just come down there and give me what I wanted? That’s not really like you at all...

Jason had expected Kris’ visit. The kid never knew when to leave well enough alone. You couldn’t get him to listen to advice, but if you told him to do something specific, you could rest assured that he would do the exact opposite. He had run away to San Diego because nobody supported his decision to return to the ring the way that he did. Yet, as soon as Jason showed up and set him free, Kris came running home. Had Jason actually wanted this outcome, he would have thought it was too easy to engineer. It hadn’t actually been his plan though. There was no way he was going to let the opportunity to take credit for it slide through his fingers though.

Jason: Maybe it was all an elaborate plan to get you to come back home. You know, you live right across the street. You have a wife. A girl. Two kids. You remember them right? The people that you left behind to take off to San Diego and spend all of your time with Mikah.

It was the reason that Kris had not wanted to linger outside. All it would have taken was someone looking out the window to spot him. The last argument that they had revolved around him not coming back until they admitted that they should have supported them. Months later it seemed stupid. It also seemed too late to take any of it back without looking like a child, so there was no turning back for someone with Kris’ ego. He was not going to let Jason use it against him though. It was not what he came to talk about.

Kris: Okay, not fair. Mikah moved in there because she kicked Drake to the curb.

It was the only path that Kris had forward that avoided talking about his family. Unfortunately, Jason was always a step ahead of him. He had hoped to be able to shine a light on Kris’ new tag team partner. It was no secret that he wasn’t the biggest fan of her, or her influence on his brother.

Jason: If she kicked him to the curb, why was she the one that ended up homeless?

It was one of those questions that was rigged against Kris. The truth was that everything they had was Drake’s and Mikah had just moved into his world. Therefore, when the time came, she moved out of his world. Kris knew that if he brought it up, his brother would call him naive. The point of Kris’ visit would get lost in the argument. The best choice was to not argue, or spin it back around on Jason.

Kris: Why are you trying to shift the subject to Mikah anyways? That’s not even what we were talking about.

Jason was still working a few moves ahead of Kris. It helps that he has had Kris’ entire life to learn all of his buttons. Jason had an easier time pushing them than most of the people in Kris’ life; private or professional.

Jason: I brought up Heather and the kids too. You are the one that latched onto Mikah. That’s on you.

Kris tosses a pillow at his brother, who slaps it out of the air before it can impact him or cause him to spill his drink. It was the type of tantrum that he was used to seeing when Kris didn’t get his way.

Kris: You’re impossible to talk to!

Jason offered Kris only a roll of his eyes before taking another drink from his glass.

Jason: Well, I must be where you got it from.

He sighs, knowing that Kris was not going to take any satisfaction from the answer. Ever since the two of them found out that they had different fathers, Kris blamed his older brother for all of his bad habits. Jason had practically had to raise him. It was only natural that Kris picked up just as many of the negatives as the positives. These days, any similarities between them seemed to drive Kris insane. Despite the outburst, he tries his best to keep it together.

Kris: I think that you came down to San Diego and signed over Jet City South because you didn’t want me to come back up here at all. You wanted me distracted. You wanted to keep me away, for some reason. I couldn’t figure out what it was for a week or so.

Jason cuts in before Kris can get to the point, hoping to knock him further off of his game.

Jason: Then you had a shower epiphany or something?

Kris continued without even acknowledging his brother’s attempt to annoy him.

Kris: I realized that the only reason that you would have noticed anything about the gym is if you were in it, and the only reason that you would have been in it would be so you could be training for a comeback.

Jason had to give Kris some credit. He had not thought that Kris would put it together until he actually saw him on screen. It would have been easier to get away with if Kris had not gotten past his problem with substances.

Jason: If this is your pitch for me to come back to Sin City, I am going to have to pass. Jet City was fun, but I have no interest in having to compete against you.

Kris was not going to let his brother forget about their match against one another while they were still holding the SCW Tag Team Championships.

Kris: ...because last time you stepped in their ring with me you lost...

It was true, but that was not the reason that Jason was not coming back to Sin City. Sure, he did not want to overshadow his brother, but he also didn’t want the inverse to happen. If he was going to come back it was going to be on his own terms. He had been lucky to have the phone ring when it did. Jason had no regrets about the decision he made.

Jason: ...because I got a better offer.

Kris had not expected him to just admit it outright. The direct approach was working better than he hoped.

Kris: So it’s true then? You’re actually going to get back into the ring?

Jason nods, finishing his drink and starting to pour a second.

Jason: Yeah. First show is coming up next week.

With his refreshed drink in hand, Jason moves across the room and sits opposite Kris.

Kris: So all of the shit that you gave me about how I was going to go out and get myself hurt was bullshit. You are doing the exact same thing!

Jason shakes his head. It was not exactly that simple. Kris had run away with delusions of grandeur. He had not gotten signed yet. He was not in shape. It was a half-baked impulsive idea, and Kris had gotten upset when the rest of the family called him out on it. It was not that they weren’t supportive. They were just worried. Kris tended to slide backwards when he was in front of the camera.

Jason: We all started watching your shows together, remember? There’s a reason that everyone else stopped but I kept watching. You stumbled a little, but you proved that you can still hold your own. Made me wonder if I still can. I may only get one more shot to really do that. I guess I came around to what you were trying to tell all of us.

After all, if Kris could come back from injuries and still be on top of his game, why couldn’t Jason do the same thing? Kris was not so accepting of the abrupt 180 his brother had taken though.

Kris: Then why have you been being such a dick?

The answer was so simple that Jason was disappointed that Kris had missed it.

Jason: ...because I didn’t turn my back on my whole family when I decided that I wanted to make a comeback. I asked for their help.

Now everything else was starting to make sense. If Coby had known that Jason was going to start prepping to come back, it made sense that he would come back to help. Everyone would pull together to make sure that their fearless leader was able to put his best foot forward. It wasn’t a benefit that everyone got to take part in.

Kris: ...so that’s why Coby came back.

Jason nodded, not feeling the need to be harsh about it. He didn’t need to spell out the words to tell Kris that he had told him so.

Jason: You’d be surprised what you can get done with you have the right supporting cast.

Jason lets out a sigh, and then kills off the rest of his drink while his younger brother thinks over his words. It takes a few moments, but Kris finally mutters under his breath.

Kris: I just wanted to do things on my own.

Jason puts the glass down on the table between them and taps his knuckle twice on the wood frame before getting up from his seat.

Jason: ...and now you can.

Jason does not ask his brother to leave. He knew that it would be a waste of time. However, he was not going to sit around and let Kris’ pite party waste any more of his. He makes his way out of the room, leaving Kris alone with his thoughts.

==========================================================



Team Effort
San Diego
3 July 2020
OFF-Camera


When Mikah got back to the apartment she was surprised to see that Kris had already gotten back from his trip. She thought it was a little suspicious that he took off to Seattle on a whim, but knew better than to try to ask too many questions. He would have just deflected them, or made it an argument about how she was always trying to finesse him into doing what she wanted. As she made her way inside, the first thing she noticed was the quiet. If he was here, maybe he was asleep. Jet lag had always been his primary complaint about the world tours the SCW did. It was not until she found him that she realized that his trip hadn’t gone according to plan.

Mikah: Why the long face?

Kris was laying backwards across a bean bag in the middle of the room he had converted into his studio for painting. The back of his head rests against the hardwood floor, while his feet are dangling in the air. Instead of doing anything productive, he has a foam ball in his hand and is tossing it to himself without enthusiasm. His blank expression does not change, even as Mikah stands over him.

Kris: My brother is getting back in the ring, and apparently wants nothing to do with me.

He tosses the ball again, but Mikah swats it out of the air at its peak. It lands on Kris’ desk, knocking over a jar of paintbrushes. Kris sighs, but makes no move to retrieve it.

Mikah: Well, that sounds like a net positive. You are always pushing people away. Maybe they are finally giving you the space that you have been asking for.

She did not see what the big problem was. He was always complaining about how nobody was willing to let him make his own life decisions. This sounded like exactly what he wanted. Sure, he wouldn’t actually talk about the reasons that he bailed out of Seattle, but she wasn’t exactly pressing for that information. Whatever it is that they were doing was not worth blowing up just to get some information. It was easier just to let Kris vent when he needed to, and then help pick up the pieces.

Kris: I don’t understand why my getting back in the ring cause all of them to turn on me, but when Jason does it they all rally around him like he is some kind of saint.

She tries not to focus on the family aspect of it all, and injects a little bit of cheer into her voice.

Mikah: Is he coming back to Sin City?

Kris shakes his head, and the weight comes off of Mikah’s chest. She and Kris had always gotten along, but she always got a strange vibe from his brother. He was always sitting back and judging people, but never taking any responsibility for his actions. People with those personalities always annoyed her. She preferred someone that says what was on their mind unapologetically. It was a benefit of hanging around with Kris.

Kris: No, but that’s not the point. He doesn’t have to be in the same country and try and overshadow me. The whole family can’t be bothered to pay attention to anything I am doing but they are helping him get back on his feet. It just rubs me the wrong way.

It was not like she was a stranger to feeling that everybody gave a shit about everyone but her. It was another thing that they were able to bond over. She was willing to look at the bright side of it though. If there was no Jason, and no Jet City, there was nothing that could stop the Black Sheep.

Mikah: Well, you traded up. Half of the people that he has helping him never amounted to anything. That’s why they work in a gym instead of in front of a crowd. You have me watching your back now. I’d say you got the better end of the deal.

Mikah had only ever gotten close with Coby and Chelsea anyways. She could take or leave the rest of them. Kris was better off without them. He was better off as part of this team. Kris still was not sold on the idea though.

Kris: You don’t even know when you will actually be back. Just because we mentioned being a team doesn’t mean Mark and Christian are going to let it happen.

She was not going to let his moodiness bring her down. Instead, she was determined to bring him up to her level instead of being dragged down to his. She bends at the waist and reaches down to put the nail of her index finger in the center of his forehead.

Mikah: You really think that they are going to push back against us? What other teams do they have that can put up a fight against Wolfslair? The Trenton Tigers have proven themselves incapable. The Barnharts are a joke, and a bad one. Sass n Bash are passable I guess, but they aren’t us.

Kris rolls his eyes.

Kris: We haven’t teamed together in years.

She drags her finger back and forth across his forehead and then taps the middle of it between each of her words.

Mikah: ...but nobody has ever beaten us.

He lightly slaps her hand away and then throws his body forward. His feet hit the wooden floorboards and he rights himself in the chair before spinning it to face her.

Kris: It’s not like we are London Underground though. The Black Sheep weren’t dominant in either of the tag divisions, and we never won the Mixed Tag titles even though we were the ones that pushed for them to be a thing. All we have is our past accomplishments, and a legion of people that can’t stand being around us.

The fact that he brought up the audience makes her laugh.

Mikah: Who needs fans anyways? I’ve never had them, and it never stopped me.

At this point Kris is hanging onto the negativity just out of spite. Mikah could see that she was starting to get through to him.

Kris: You make it sound like we are just going to show up as a group and take things over.

She was hoping that he would start to pick up some of her confidence and just run with it. The fact that he was right side up was a start, but she needed to get him up onto his feet.

Mikah: Don’t we always? I am in the Hall of Fame already. I’m the greatest bombshell in the history of the company. Between the two of us, we have more championships than any other team that they could put together. They should be thanking us for saving their mixed tag division, not debating if we are worthy challengers.

Kris laughs. He kept trying to shake off her explanations, but it was getting harder and harder to ignore her. He was starting to feel as helpless in these conversations as he was while his brother was tearing into him. It was like he was always a step behind.

Kris: You just have an answer for everything, don’t you?

It was not the time to rub it in his face, so she let herself be humble, if even just for a moment.

Mikah: No, I just refuse to let you wallow in self-pity for no reason. You’re Kristopher Ryans. You’re The Miracle. Sin City Wrestling is Kris. Think about how everyone hung on every word we said during the Mikah and Kris Show. We are undeniable.

She was hoping that she could get him to fight about something silly instead of being the captain of his own pity party. She was not disappointed in his response.

Kris: Kris and Mikah Show….

She knew that she had him on the hook, the only thing that she needed to do was actually reel him in. His words rang in her ears, and a smirk crosses her face as she threw them back at him.

Mikah: Lie to yourself, not to me.

Kris gasps in response, and pushes himself up to his feet.

Kris: Now you are using my own saying against me?

She shrugs her shoulders without letting the smirk widen into a smile on her face. Instead of taking credit for getting him moving, she padded his clearly bruised ego.

Mikah: I guess you are rubbing off on me.

It was a step too far, and now that Kris wasn’t stuck inside his own head, he had reverted back to his casual standoffishness.

Kris: You don’t have to stay here, you know?

She smiles, and grabs a hold of his hand before leading him out of the room.

Mikah: You’re not getting rid of me! Nice try though! Now come on, I have a surprise for you.

He reluctantly allows himself to be dragged along for the ride. He had hoped to find some kind of support in Jet City, but that had not gone according to plan. Maybe he did not need them though. Maybe Mikah and the Black Sheep would be enough.


==========================================================


”What a Waste”
ON-Camera


The first meeting between former World Heavyweight Champions should feel bigger than this...

Kris was standing in the study where all of his past championships were displayed. He is not focused on the lens of the camera this time. He is standing face-to-face with the SCW World Heavyweight Championship with his name emblazoned on the plate at the bottom. Memories of winning it race through his mind. It was not something that he would ever forget. He knew that his opponent this week also knew what that felt like. That made him different than all of the people that have been recently left in Kris’ wake.

I mean this isn’t like going into my match against Griffin, or Finn, or Jack, or O’Malley. Vinnie has actually been winning most of the matches that he finds himself in. Sure, he may not have come away as King for a Day, but he just came away with a victory over Jack Washington, the so-called King. Not that beating Jack is the hardest thing in the world to do. I’ve done it. Others have made it look easy. True, Vinnie needed an assist from the referees to have his hand raised, but it’s still one for the win column. Not as impressive as when I went out there and beat his ass for talking out of line though.

He allows himself to get off track for a moment, since Jack Washington was already on his mind.

...but Jack finds himself in the main event with Ben Jordan because of his luck at Into the Void, and two former World Heavyweight Champions are squaring off at the bottom of the card. It doesn’t matter that Jack wasn’t even good enough to be on Ben’s radar, let alone in a match with him. It didn’t matter that both myself and Vinnie have the better record, or the longer list of accomplishments. Jack walked away with the opportunity to do himself a favor, and he did exactly that. He gave everyone else the finger and did what was best for himself. Is that what was best for Sin City Wrestling? Of course not. Does that matter to someone like Jack? Absolutely not. The rest of the company gets stuck with a card that looks like a filler episode all so that Jack Washington can reach out for that brass ring he doesn’t deserve.

Kris shakes the thought away and turns towards the camera.

...and how does this come back around to our old friend Senor Vinnie? Well, because this match didn’t have to happen. This card that all of you people are being subjected to didn’t have to happen. Jack Washington has proved himself unworthy of rising through the ranks in this company, and is using his opportunity to jump the line. It didn’t have to be that way though. Had Vinnie walked away from Into the Void victorious, he could be the one facing Ben in the main event of Climax Control. He could have been the one controlling his position on this show. He could have saved us all from the gigantic waste of time that will be this weekend’s Climax Control. He had the opportunity to cease his own destiny, but he came up short.

Kris appears to weigh out the benefits of his alternate timeline on his right hand, but turns quickly to his left.

Compare that to the run that I have had in the last few weeks. I was given the same opportunity thanks to the booking of a blue-haired mental patient a few weeks ago. Unlike Vinnie, I came through in the clutch. I reached out and seized my destiny. I won the right to book any championship match that I want, with the only drawback being that Mark and Christian have to sign off on the time and place. And who did I beat to make that happen? A handful of people who, like Vinnie, couldn’t get the job done at Into the Void.

He juggles paths in his hands, letting the fans decide which path they would have rather taken and the implications involved.

Vinnie and I may not have crossed paths, but we have been cutting a path through the same group of guys. I don’t think that anyone would argue that Vinnie has been doing it better. I don’t think people were sitting on the edge of their seats waiting for the next twist or turn in his battle against Bill Barnhart. The only reason that he was tossed into King For A Day was because he didn’t have anything better going on. For better or worse, I have had the attention of everyone in the company since my return. Vinnie hasn’t been able to grab anyone’s attention. Not as a champion. Not as a challenger. Not as a talent.

It was as matter-of-fact as fans at home have ever seen Kris be. Instead of doubling down, he walks back some of the hostility.

... but then again, maybe it is not Vinnie’s fault. I mean, he was busy taking apart unproven newcomers like El Dark while I was busy beating Griffin Hawkins on back-to-back shows. He can only capitalize on the opportunities that he is given, and I am not so sure the guy has always been given a fair shake. Then again, when Vinnie did get his shot at Grif, he ended up vigorously tapping out in the center of the ring. Maybe the bookers know what they are doing when they throw him to the newcomers. Maybe despite his history, Vinnie just doesn’t have what it takes to hang around the top of the card. If that’s true though, what does that tell you about how he stacks up against someone like me in the ring?

Kris shrugs before spoon feeding the viewers the right answer.

We know what his response is going to be. His one time rival, Bill Barnhart was able to beat me in my first match in more than two years. That is the same guy that Vinnie went out and dominated at Blaze of Glory. We all watched it happen. We were all confused by what we were seeing. I’m still not sure exactly how any of it made sense to them, but when it came to the match itself, Vinnie was the one adding a win to his record. Then Bill picked himself up, came out, and shocked the world by beating me. I know he didn’t do much with the opportunities that the win afforded him, and I was able to avenge that loss two weeks ago, but I can’t take his victory away from him. Can Vinnie really put any faith in the idea that he is going to catch me off-guard like Bill did? Can he argue that I haven’t sharpened my skills and gotten my act together since then? Honestly, I feel as good today as I did when I was carrying the World Heavyweight Championship around my waist, and that makes me one of the most dangerous people on this roster right now. Vinnie might have to face me now, and just take the L, but at least he can rest assured that my sights are actually set on the Mixed Tag Team Championships. If he wants to chase the Roulette, Internet, or World Heavyweight Championships, he doesn’t have to be afraid that I will be there at every turn to throw up a roadblock. All it is going to cost him is this match. Then I am someone else’s headache.

It did not seem like Vinnie was actually getting such a bad deal in Kris’ mind.

So where does that leave us, Vinnie? We are just a wannabe crazy dude, and a guy living in the past according to our King for a Day. Despite our successes we are nearly at the very bottom of the card. Even though our records are looking a lot more spotless than others in this company, we are looked down on. It doesn’t matter what we say, or how much we can back it up, we are still on the outside of the championship scene while mediocre talents take our place.

Another sigh, and this time Kris seems almost at a loss for words.

So what do we do?

A smile spreads across his lips as an idea comes to mind.

I guess we could hop onto social media and whine and cry about every little thing that doesn’t go our way until we get gifted opportunity after opportunity. Then again, I think O’Malley has already cornered that market. We could lose match after match just to make big announcements about wanting another opportunity every time, but then what would Griffin Hawkins have to say after every supercard? How about we go out and talk about winning and rising through the ranks, just to walk away after a loss like all of those “hungry” new talents that were supposed to put me in my place. Where is Finn now? Where did Jack Russow go? Are Tiberius the Great and El Dark even still under contract?

Kris had laughed it off when he came back and Griffin told him that SCW was “fine” without him. He took at least a small amount of joy in watching the names that were thrown at him fall into SCW’s wastecan to be lost forever. It did not matter what anyone said, Kris was a staple in Sin City. Nobody could take that away from him.

People like Vinnie and I are proven commodities, but get tossed aside to try and hype up these fresh faces that burn out before they gain any momentum. We get told that we are old news and need to make room for new stars that always fall flat on their face when given every opportunity to succeed.

He backtracks again, not wanting to sound too arrogant.

...and before anybody thinks that is just cockiness talking, let me remind you that I was one of the ones leading the #BenDeservesBetter charge as the World Heavyweight Champion while everyone else doubted his ability. I’m not brushing off these newcomers arbitrarily. I’m saying that they aren’t up to the task because they have proven themselves inept. It’s not my fault everyone else is too polite to say it.

The smirk Kris flashes at the camera basically screams sorry, not sorry.

SCW will continue to see subpar challengers fall at the feet of their champions, because the real challengers are forced to fight each other over peanuts in the opening bouts every card. Although, maybe once we get back to semi-competent people booking the shows things will get better, not that I have a lot of faith. Apparently they are still thinking about sending us on a pandemic cruise, but that’s another issue for another time.

He was not even letting himself think ahead to Summer XXXtreme yet.

At this point nothing can change the fact that Vinnie and I are going to do battle come time for Climax Control. The only advice that I can give him is the same thing that I told Ben going into our first match with one another.

It doesn’t matter where the match is on the card if you tear the roof off the place.

I don’t have any problems with you, and I can respect the things that you have accomplished in Sin City. Let’s go out there and set the bar so high that people don’t remember this Climax Control for Jack losing to Ben in the main event. Let’s show them the main event that they could have had. Let’s give them the show that they deserve, even if it’s just a filler episode.

Kris shrugs his shoulders again, this time with a smile.

At least then, when you lose, you will still have something positive to hang your hat on.


==========================================================


24
 When I ran a fed I ended up going with Option 2 due to the same problem. It definitely streamlines results and makes things easier to put together for results. People seemed happy with the outcome, and even after I quit they kept the fed going. Gives more space to segments, less complaining about the match flow favoring one character over another. People can fill in gaps for themselves.

25
Climax Control Archives / The Black Sheep
« on: June 19, 2020, 07:15:27 PM »
 SPACE
Kris’ Apartment - San Diego
14 June 2020
OFF-Camera



Had he gone too far? Probably. Kris was not going to let that stop him from trying to get things back on the right track though. Coby was still understandably angry about what had happened during the last Underground show. Kris had gone out with the intention of playing by his friend’s rules but lost track of it once the spotlight was on him. He had been out of line to disqualify Coby. That was a mark on his record that was not ever coming off. For that, Kris at least had to make an attempt to apologize.

Kris: Yo...

The door was already ajar, so Kris pounding the side of his closed fist on it scooted it further open until his friend was in plain sight. His back was to Kris, and he was packing up some of his things laying around the room. Kris’ tried his best to keep things light, but had a feeling he was about to get his head bitten off.

Kris: Going on vacation?

He attempted to inject some hopefulness into his voice, but Coby’s flat response crushes it instantly.

Coby: I’m going home.

Determined to not assume the worst, Kris tries his best to spin Coby’s departure in the most positive light. However, the cheeriness in his voice wavers.

Kris: Ah, no match this week so you are running back to the wife and child?

Kris attempts to force a fake laugh to cut some of the tension in the room, but Coby turns towards him and talks over it.

Coby: No match this week, so no reason to force myself to be around you. I can get away from you and go the only place that I know you won’t follow.

It was a low blow. Kris had been estranged from most of their extended families for months now. Neither his wife nor Kali had answered many of his calls. The others had given up trying to convince him to come back. Coby knew that Kris’ ego was too fragile for him to follow back to Seattle. He would have to address the possibility that everyone was fine without him. Better off even. Naturally, Kris tries his best to get his friend to walk his comment back.

Kris: That’s a bit harsh. I’m not so bad...

He trails off, but Coby does not take the bait. Instead, he doubles down on his previous hurtful claims and digs the knife in a little deeper.

Coby: You’re intolerable! It’s not even just during the shows. It’s all the time. I can see why nobody else wanted to come down here and babysit you. Everything is always about you. Why do you think everyone in SCW keeps saying the same thing to you? It’s just how you are, and you are too dense to get it.

Kris starts to shrink in front of Coby. His arms cross in front of his chest, and his shoulders dip. At this point Kris cannot even lift his eyes to meet Coby’s gaze.

Kris: I never asked for you to be here.

It was a classic Kris misdirection away from the point. Coby does not let him off the hook though.

Coby: Yeah, but you’ve proven time and time again that you need supervision or you spiral out of control. Unfortunately people care enough about you to try to save you from yourself, but you know what? I’m tapping out. I’m going home. I can’t do it anymore.

He turns back to his bag and continues packing up his things. Kris should have just left. There was nothing that he could say that was going to get past Coby’s defenses when he was this angry. This had been the worst case scenario that had been running through Kris’ mind his whole way up to Coby’s room. At this point, Kris was desperate not to let any of that show on his face.

Kris: What about Underground?

It was a last ditch effort to draw Coby into any topic other than how Kris had been a letdown. Coby doesn’t bother turning back to him to answer, and continues packing.

Coby: I’ll be back for the show, and whatever you have planned for ruining it. I’m not quitting. I am just not going to do this anymore. I thought if I went to SCU and stayed out of your way that you would let me do my own thing, but you’re incapable of coexisting with anyone.

He zips the top of the bag closed and takes one last look around the room as he finishes. His eyes meet Kris’ for just a moment and the SCW Grand Slam Champion flashes his a smile and tries to lighten the situation.

Kris: What can I say? The spotlight loves me?

Coby shoulder checks him on his way out of the room, not indulging Kris any longer. He calls back to him over his shoulder on his way down the stairs.

Coby: Does it? Or do you love swooping in and stealing it from others?

Kris quickly follows him down, no longer content just to accept the verbal beatdown that Coby was laying on him.

Kris: I ca--

Before he can even make his point Coby turns around at the bottom of the staircase and cuts him off. It was better not to even let Kris get going, and Coby knew it. He had the upper hand, and he was not going to give it up.

Coby: ...you did it to Kyle. You did it to Court when she was trying to win Blast from the Past. You were the reason Aaron bailed out of SCW. And why is that?

Kris shrugs.

Kris: I gu---

Again, Coby refuses to let him talk, answering the question for him.

Coby: It’s because we were your friends. We were the people you helped train and get their foot into the right doors. So when you kept popping up, we let you. Anyone else would have put you in your place. That’s why you always do it to us. But you always take it too far. It always has to be about you. You never know when you overstay your welcome. That’s why you’re going to end up alone.

Coby turns again, making his way through the main floor of the apartment. Kris follows him through the hallways, not wanting to give up on the argument.

Kris: I have always just been trying to help.

Coby laughs, and fires back immediately.

Coby: Who? Us or yourself?

Kris does not overthink his answer, not wanting to get cut off by Coby before getting to answer for himself.

Kris: Both.

They were closing in on the front door now, and Coby was not making any signs of stopping or reconsidering heading back home. As he pulls the door open, he turns back to look at Kris for just a moment.

Coby: Well it never looked that way to us...

It stops Kris in his tracks, and he does not have anything to say for himself. Coby does not wait for him to find the answer, stepping through the door and leaving his friend alone in the apartment.

==========================================================




The scene opens looking down on Kris Ryans as he hangs from a pegboard on the wall of the Jet City Sports Lab. He works his way across the board, supporting all of his weight with one hand as he pulls a peg out of the wall and moves it further down the line. Once he is sure of his grip, he shifts his weight right, and moves the second peg closer to the first one that he moved. As he continues moving across the wall, he starts to speak without looking up at the camera.

Crystal isn’t so bad.

I know it’s not going to be the popular opinion this week, but it is the truth. It seems like I am the only person that is not too good to admit it though. There are so many of us that get the chance to control our own destiny this week. If this was a regular card, would we have all gotten this chance?

Of course not.

Mark and Christian can be generous, but not this generous. We probably would have seen one of the Roulette Championships up for grabs no matter what in a main event. A couple of matches would have led to possible contendership opportunities, but nothing like this. Two bombshells and myself get the opportunity to name a match of our choosing from now until the end of the year. It’s a hell of a handout.


He gets to the end of the wall and starts to swing back and forth to gather some momentum. On his third swing he lets go of the pegs and launches himself through the air, landing on a raised platform. The camera bounces from the impact, but stays attached to him. Kris sits down on top of the obstacle, attempting to catch his breath.

People are going to complain about how things aren’t fair, but nobody ever said that Crystal had to be fair. Remember when Christian went to war with Griffin Hawkins? Was that fair?

Others are going to complain that the top two champions of the company are in the show opener. I remember a time where I was the SCW World Heavyweight Champion, and Ben Jordan was happy to participate in the opener against me. I guess time really has changed Saint Ben while I was away.


He shrugs, and moves on, not wanting to waste any time on the SCW World Heavyweight Champion at the moment. If he were to walk away from this match a master of his own destiny, he could spend some time talking about Ben. Until then, he needed to stay focused.

For me it is not just about the opportunity to take a shot at any championship that I desire in the next few months. For me this match is a lot more than that, and that is why I had to give credit to Crystal for doing something intelligent. I would be stupid to say that I didn’t care about the prize awarded to the winner of the match, but that isn’t the only thing that interests me.

He shakes his head, and a smile spreads across his face. He had known Crystal a long time, and there was no way that she hadn’t thought things through before putting him in this match. It made it hard to say anything bad about her when she knew him so well.

Since I first started here, I haven’t been very good at losing. Unsurprisingly, I don’t take it very well. It eats at me.

He uses his hand to claw at the skin of his left arm like something was actually crawling around beneath the surface.

It gets under my skin and there’s really only one thing that I can do to make the feeling go away.

He stops, the smile coming back.

That’s why I’ve made a habit of going back and beating the people that have gotten one over on me in the past. I talked about it leading up to my match at Into the Void, and Crystal must have been listening, because she dropped Bill Barnhart directly into my lap this Sunday.

Despite his loss last time he was in the ring with Bill, Kris seemed confident, possibly bolstered by his recent victory over Griffin Hawkins.

At this point, everyone knows that Bill’s win over me was a fluke. It was my first match back after an extended period of time away, and he got the luckiest win he is ever going to get in his career. Even Mark and Christian were surprised by it, and they handed him a chance to win the Internet Championship based on his win over me. Of course, he isn’t carrying that championship into this match, so obviously giving him a chance was a waste.

It was harsh, but it was the truth. Bill Barnhart had beaten Kris and gotten the opportunity of a lifetime, but pissed it away. Kris took some personal satisfaction in the fact that he hadn’t been a sudden launchpad for Bill’s career.

Bill, I started you on a path towards greatness last time around, and you proved that you weren’t up for it. I gave you all of the momentum in the world, and you couldn’t rise past the upper middle. You were barely able to come away with a victory over me when I was unfocused and rusty. What are you going to do now that I am better conditioned? You aren’t going to outlast me this time, and I have already absorbed your best shots. I am sure that Griffin wishes that he had fought me that first match back instead of at Into the Void. I’m sure that O’Malley wishes he was in any match other than this one. Nobody wants to step into the ring with me when I am on top of my game.

Kris flashes a smile to the camera one more time and moves around the platform that he is sitting on. He looks down at the floor beneath him, before looking back up into the camera with one last message for Bill.

Last time was a fluke. There will not be a second.

With that, he drops off of the obstacle into a pit of foam blocks. As he makes impact, the camera cuts to a black screen.



==========================================================



Jet City Split
Jet City South - San Diego
16 June 2020
OFF-Camera



It did not make any sense. Coby had gone back to Seattle days ago. Kris had locked the gym up hours ago. Yet, as he was finally relaxing for the night one of the motion sensors had sent an alert to his phone. He had checked the cameras without seeing anything out of sorts, and thought it had to be a mistake. Twenty minutes later it happened again. Again Kris checked the cameras, only to be disappointed. When it happened a third time, he had already made his decision to investigate. However, this time when he checked the camera a single light was on in the middle of the gym. From the view Kris had, he could not see who it was, only that they were standing in the center of his six-sided ring, and looking out at the rest of the gym. It had to be Coby. He was the only other person with a key. Kris grabbed his phone and made his way down to the bottom floor of the building. The front door was still locked, another sign that it was not Coby. Kris was starting to worry that he was dealing with a legitimate break-in as he unlocked the door and made his way inside.

Kris: Can I help you?

Whoever was standing in the middle of the ring was leaning on the ropes with his back to Kris. He laughs, and Kris’ relaxed immediately. He did not have to see his face to know that the man standing in front of him was his brother and former tag team partner.

Jason: Probably not...

Jason didn’t sound like he was in a mood to play games, and Kris quickly put together why. They had been partners in Jet City, but that had gone way past the two of them being a team in Sin City Wrestling. They had built a successful gym together. Kris knew it was just a matter of time before Jason found out that he had basically stolen half of their gym and taken off to San Diego.

Kris: I should have known that Coby was going to run and tattle on me. Is he still in the middle of his tantrum?

Jason turns towards his younger brother, his expression blank. He shrugs his shoulders, and shakes his head slowly.

Jason: I don’t know. I haven’t talked to him. I’m sure whatever he is mad about is your fault though. You have a knack for being a jackass.

Jason’s condescending smirk started to corner out of the corner of his mouth, but Kris was not going to stand by and let his brother waste his time.

Kris: So if Coby didn’t tell you what was up, how did you find out?

Kris climbs up the stairs in one of the corners of the ring and walks up along the apron. Jason takes a step closer to him, but stays in the center of the ring. He was almost insulted that his younger brother thought this little of him. Jason was by-far the more responsible of the two of them. If anyone was going to notice something wrong with the gym, it was going to be him.

Jason: Well there’s the fact that storage got cleaned out a couple of months ago, but I knew it wasn’t me.

Kris shrugs and rolls his eyes.

Kris: I didn’t think you checked it.

Jason’s voice raises, not happy with Kris treating him like he was an idiot.

Jason: Oh, and the fact that you keep filming all of your promos for SCW from here.

Kris had not even thought of that possibility. It was nice to know that even though the people at home were mad at him, they were still fans of his. They might have been the only ones that he had left these days. Maybe they would set Coby straight.

Kris: You people are still watching the shows?

The look on Jason’s did not make Kris hopeful that he was going to have a pleasant answer.

Jason: We started watching them all together. That didn’t last long.

The fact that all of their friends and family had watched Kris fall on his face in his debut felt like getting caught with his pants down. Although, he had literally gotten caught with his pants down in his last run with the company, so this couldn’t be as bad for him as that was. Kris timidly tries to shake off the embarrassment.

Kris: I didn’t exactly have the best debut...

Jason helps him along, but not the way that Kris would have gone if he was given the option.

Jason: No, and since then you have been running around making an asshole out of yourself. You brought up me and Parker fighting Griffin in order to get into his head? What is wrong with you. You two are friends. How do you think Heather feels about all that? Or do you not think about that?

Kris had done what he had to do going into that match, and he had not allowed himself to feel bad about it. He shrugs his shoulders again, a little of his confidence returning.

Kris: I won.

Jason still doesn’t seem impressed. If anything, Kris was just digging himself a bigger hole. He could see the disappointment building in his older brother’s eyes.

Jason: ...but what does all of that cost? What does all of this cost you?

Jason gestures to the gym that Kris had built. This visit was not just about the way that Kris was acting, or bringing him back home. It was about all of it, the gym included. Kris had made a choice and run away from everything, screwing over everyone in Jet City in the process. Kris wasn’t ready to have that conversation though. He tries his best to deflect away from it.

Kris: I mean we already owned the building so it’s really just about keepin---

Jason refuses to participate in the circus act and yells over Kris.

Jason: You know what I mean!

Kris had been moving like he was going to step between the ropes and enter the ring to face his brother, but the sudden outburst stopped him in his tracks. Jason pressed on before Kris even realized what was happening.

Jason: Every time you come back you end up leaving more injured and with less people that give a shit about your well-being. You get in front of a camera and decide to be your worst self just to get attention. You piss people off and then someone finally breaks you for it. What’s going to break this time?

Kris finds the willpower to step into the ring now, and does his best to keep calm. He was not going to let Jason get to him the same way that Coby had.

Kris: I guess we’ll burn that bridge when we get to it.

Jason reaches into the inside pocket of his jacket and pulls out a stack of papers. He extends it out to Kris.

Jason: No, we can do that now. I was hoping to talk some kind of sense into you but there’s no point.

Kris reaches out to take it, but could not decipher what he was looking at right off the bat.

Kris: What’s all this?

Jason moves around his brother, happy to explain that he was finally cutting him loose after all of the years that he spent taking care of him.

Jason: This is me giving you all of this shit. It’s yours. The rest is mine.

Kris stops flipping through pages and turns back to his brother with a smile. He goes to the last page in the stack and signs his name in a few places before tossing it back to his brother.

Kris: Done.

Jason catches it, but it was not the outcome that he had been hoping for. Despite all of the negatives that came with him, Kris was family. He didn’t like the idea of casting him out, even though he had left everyone no alternative.

Jason: It didn’t have to be like this.

Kris was not going to give him the satisfaction of begging him to stay. If Jason was trying to call Kris’ bluff, he was going to continue to be disappointed by Kris’ stubbornness.

Kris: I think we both knew that it was always going to end like this.

Jason nods, and tucks the papers back into his jacket pocket. He takes one last look around the gym that Kris had built for himself before stepping out of the ring and dropping down to the floor. The slaps the mat twice before making his exit.

Jason: Good luck.

==========================================================




The cameras catch up to Kris looking a little breathless. The top half of his sleeveless red shirt is much darker than the bottom, and visibly damp. The former champion’s usually perfect hair is beyond frazzled. He unscrews the lid off of a bottle of water and finishes the last half of it before throwing it into a bin next to the front entrance of Jet City South. The cameras follow him as he makes his way inside.

Into the Void IX is going to end up being my most favorite match of my SCW career.

It did not come out like a joke, or that he was gloating. The smile on his face looked to be genuine, like Kris was thinking about turning over a new leaf.

I know. Even I didn’t believe that it would be at first. Believe me, I have worked it all out though. My matches with Despy were great, but he was just better than me back then. My brother and I tore the house down when we fought on Climax Control, but I feel like he was already past his prime. I even thought back to all of my battles with Crimson, or possibly even the match with Ben, but none of them measure up. As of today, I feel like it has to be the match with Griffin.

Kris stops once the camera crew was inside and locks the door behind them before making his way across the gym. The space was huge, but quiet. He had not opened it up to the public and now that his partners were not around, it was really just Kris using the space.

Let’s put aside all of the things that we said to each other building towards the match.

It was easier said than done. The things that Kris had dragged out into the public eye for the sake of their match had done more harm than he had intended.

While we are at it we can put aside the fact that Griffin’s dreams of a shot at the SCW World Heavyweight Championship died when he lost to me. That’s not going to be helpful for this either.

He had hooked everyone in until now. Suddenly the smile on his face did not feel so genuine anymore. If he wanted to bait people in by being positive before dropping the hammer on them, he had been successful. He wasn’t quite done reeling everyone in though.

The match itself was amazing. I don’t think that there is another person that I have been more evenly matched with in all of my years stepping into the ring. Since the moment that Griffin accepted my challenge he pushed me to be at the top of my game. I couldn’t walk into the match with Griffin with the same attitude that I approached Bill Barnhart with weeks before. I had to be sharp. I had to regain the instincts that made me the face of this company two years ago.

The former champion had crossed the line between confidence and cockiness.

I walked into that match with something to prove, and walked out with my hand held high in the air. But like I said going in, that outcome was not preordained by any means. I am not unbeatable, nor am I unstoppable. I have proven that I can lose a match after a single misstep time and time again. I wasn’t fighting Griffin to prove that I was perfect though. I was fighting Griffin to prove that I am one of the best to ever step into the six-sided SCW ring.

Any thought that Kris was going to grow up was out the window now. He was just as full of himself after his victory as he had been beforehand. If anything, the win had reinforced the worst parts of his personality.

Griffin attempted to sell me on the idea that there were so many up and coming guys that were ready to take my place if I wasn’t able to deliver like I used to. He reminded me that there are always people looking up from the bottom and wanting what the people at the top have. He reminded me that I was one of the few that was able to break through that glass ceiling and take over a company. Nobody believed that I could do it back then, and not many believed I had enough left in the tank to keep doing it now.

The thrill he got out of proving people wrong was the whole reason that he still wanted to compete despite how much it had cost him. He had spent the last two weeks doubting himself but was starting to remember what he loved so much about the industry.

Thanks to Griffin Hawkins I was able to prove all of the doubters wrong at Into the Void. It didn’t matter what was said. It didn’t matter what anyone thought of me. I came down to that ring, turned out Griffin’s lights with a well-aimed boot to the side of the face, and walked out a winner. Any thought that my career had stalled after losing to Bill was brushed away. Any talk of Griffin Hawkins passing me up and becoming a top contender was squashed in a split-second.

He snaps his fingers and then pauses for just a moment. He tries to force himself to ratchet down the confidence and sound more serious.

Griffin has been kind of quiet about things since the loss, so I assume it got in his head a little bit. It is hard when you talk a big game and then fail to come through in the end. I get it. I have been there my fair share of times.

Kris raises his index finger to tap his bottom lip and then rests his hand on his chin. Something he had said earlier in the week about Bill Barnhart started to come to mind.

The good thing is, Crystal seems to be giving Griffin the same second chance that she is giving me. While I am aiming to avenge a fluke loss against Bill Barnhart, Griffin can try to do the same thing. This time he doesn’t even have to actually pin me to make it happen either. All he has to do is take out Bill or O’Malley, neither of which pose the same threat that I do.

He knew that it would sting for both men to hear, but that didn’t make it any less true. Kris wasn’t going to feel bad about telling the truth. At least there was at least some path to success for Griffin, even if O’Malley and Bill were screwed.

If Griffin can pull it off, then his loss at Into the Void becomes an unfortunate speed bump. He gets his opportunity to challenge for whatever title he chooses, whenever he chooses to do so. At the same time, he manages to finally get around the only obstacle that he hasn’t been able to overcome: Kristopher Ryans. You have to admit, it makes for an exciting story.

Kris’ eyes wander away from the camera as he thinks over the possibility that his friend could actually rise to the occasion. It doesn’t last long, as Kris would not willingly give up the spotlight to let something like that happen.

Unfortunately for Griffin, we have already seen the ending. He is going to be on the brink of victory, only to have it snatched away at the last moment by someone just slightly more talented than he is. It’s a problem that has plagued him for most of his career, but one that I have already shrugged off.

Sorry about costing you another opportunity Griffin, but I’m going to need to take this one for myself as well. Better luck next time.  



==========================================================


FTW
Kris’ Apartment - San Diego
19 June 2020
OFF-Camera



The two weeks following Into the Void had not gone Kris’ way. Everyone had ignored his birthday. Coby had left. Jason had cut him off. His family had abandoned him. Worst of all, Kris was starting to believe that it was entirely his own doing. Had he really been pushing everyone away all this time? The distractions had made preparing for his match difficult. Having nobody around to bounce ideas off of had added another level of torture of it as well. Kris had been making his way through his routine and was halfway through his set on an inverted leg press machine when a pair of hands covered his eyes. His headphones had canceled out the sound of her approach, but Kris easily identified her by the scent of the lotion she had covered herself in.

Kris: I’m really not in the mood for any games right now.

Mikah takes her hands away from his eyes and sits down on the machine next to him with a frown on her face. The tank top she has on is soaked, indicating she had been going through a workout of her own. Kris tries not to let her distract him from what he is doing. He exhales, and starts his set over, trying to ignore her.

Mikah: What? Are you upset that Coby finally got sick of your shit? You should have seen that coming.

Kris stops. He had already reached his threshold of shit he was going to allow people to shovel his direction.

Kris: I did.

Mikah does not let the hostility in Kris’ voice get her off of her game. She was used to dealing with him, regardless of how combative he was feeling. The two of them used to do the Kris and Mikah Show in front of cameras while livid with one another. She was not afraid of him in any way.

Mikah: So you are pouting about something else?

It came out as more of a taunt than an actual question, but Kris was too knotted up not to take the bait. He sighs, and starts to unload some of his baggage.

Kris: Jason showed up and signed all of this over to me.

He gestures to the gym around them. Of course, that did not seem like a bad thing to Mikah. Kris and Coby had spent months working on getting the gym ready to open. Kris had been stressed about what Jason would do once he found out it was open. The fact that he knew, and seemingly didn’t care, felt like it should be a good thing. The way Kris was acting made it feel like the opposite.

Mikah: That seems like something to be happy about. That is what you wanted, right?

Kris laughed, not sure how she could miss why Jason would do something like that. It was not a favor. It was an insult.

Kris: It means that they are all giving up on me. They don’t want me back.

Mikah stretches out across the machine next to Kris, trying to sit more comfortably. She still couldn’t what had made Kris so upset. He sounded a lot like how she was talking when she first showed up after her fight with Drake. Kris had told her to stop hanging onto something that was only letting her down. Maybe it was her turn to do him the same courtesy.

Mikah: All you ever do is complain that they are always trying to control  you and tell you what to do. This sounds like a good thing.

She was right, but something about it still was not sitting well with Kris. It felt like he was letting everyone else down by chasing what he felt was right for himself. He loved being in the ring, but nobody seemed to understand that. He didn’t care about the injuries or the risk. It was better than sitting at home wasting away. The fact that his brother was willing to write him off over that felt unfair.

Kris: It’s just a weird feeling. We took a tag team, built a training center around it, and kind of all became really close-knit because of it. It feels like being kicked out of the family once and for all.

Mikah was well aware of what that felt like, and gives Kris the same advice that he had given her time and time again.

Mikah: Well, you never needed them anyways.

It was not something that Kris was used to hearing. Everyone was always telling him that he needed their help, or that he required supervision so that he would not get into trouble.

Kris: What?

Mikah smiled, she knew that she had him on the hook now. After two weeks of being chopped down to size, Kris was dying to hear anyone say something positive.

Mikah: You’re Kristopher Ryans, SCW Grand Slam Champion. None of those people were around for any of that. You did that all on your own. You overcame every obstacle thrown at you. You’re adaptable.

Kris wasn’t sure that everyone would agree with her. The Nobodies had helped him along as Internet Champion. His brother had co-captained Jet City during their tag team run. Her heart was in the right place though, and Kris could kind of her see point.

Kris: That depends on who you ask...

Mikah had the perfect answer waiting for any kind of resistance from him.

Mikah: Me! Because I am the only one with an opinion that matters. Look at me!

Reluctantly, Kris looks up from the machine to meet her gaze.

Kris: What?

Mikah: Every time you have run into a problem you have picked yourself up, and found a way to get past it. So what if Jet City hates you now. They weren’t around when you were a nobody anyways. They only came around once you were already The Miracle.

She had a point. Jason hadn’t even come up with the idea of them opening a gym until after they were holding the SCW Tag Team Championships. By that point Kris was already an established star on the roster. He clawed his way up the ranks on his own before then. It did not change the fact that his current situation was deflating though.

Kris: Well I’m not exact feeling very miraculous...

Mikah shrugs, refusing to allow Kris to continue sulking.

Mikah: Then maybe it is time to adapt.

Kris laughs and shakes his head. It was one of those things that was easy to blurt out as an idea, but difficult to do.

Kris: What does that even mean?

Luckily, from the moment that Kris’ name had been announced as a participant in the Control You Destiny match, Mikah had been plotting the change Kris needed to get things turned around in the right direction.

Mikah: I have an idea.

==========================================================




The cameras do not find Kris in the middle of his strange workout routines this time. Instead, he is sitting in the center of the ring on a stool. He is dressed in street clothes, and has his attention focused on the camera in front of him.

O’Mally is, by far, my least favorite type of person in the world.

There is no smile, and no game being played. It must have been Honesty Hour at Jet City South.

This is a man whose opinion of me is something like ‘a little flaky, and nothing respectable’. In his lead up to losing at Into the Void, he said that I should have been easily beaten by Finn Whelan. Let’s not forget that O’Malley went on to prove he can’t do something as simple as climb a ladder and remove a briefcase while I was busy putting on another SCW Classic against Griffin Hawkins.

This time Kris doesn’t let his last win get him off track. He was not here to talk about Griffin. He was here to talk about a guy that was too cowardly to even speak for himself, unless it was to complain on Twitter.

I guess it is a little unfair to call Darcy’s words against O’Malley, but since the guy is incapable of talking for himself I guess I don’t have much of a choice. It is kind of strange though. O’Malley pretends to be an intimidating presence, but needs his significant other to come and be his mouthpiece. He is supposedly a talented alumni of the GO Gym, but it looks like everyone else from there is ashamed to know him. The guy wants to be considered a decent competitor and champion but stole the Underground title and says he would rather have the week off than have a chance to compete on Climax Control.

It is clear that nothing about O’Malley impresses Kris. The former champion had at least had a little fun during his addresses to his other opponents. However, there was nothing joyous about his demeanor now.

This is a guy that made it a point to complain that nobody else had anything to say about his match at Into the Void, but never actually speaks for himself. He says that others put in half-assed effort while sitting on his ass and letting Darcy speak for him. He wonders why he is still struggling to legitimize his grip on his B-show championship when it is clear to all of us. He can’t speak for himself. He can’t win without her help. He can’t win a title unless he is stealing it from the rightful champion.

Kris shrugs, with a sorry-not-sorry smirk coming back onto his face.

...and for all of Darcy’s complaining in his promos, he hasn’t been going out to the ring and getting anything done. Is he planning his next big move as King of a Day? No, Jack Washington is. The same Jack Washington that threatened to break me before I put him in his place just a few weeks ago. A guy that I laid out in the middle of the ring after he told me that I was too feeble to be a real threat. That was the guy that rose to the occasion and bested O’Malley, and yet I am supposed to fear him for some reason?

The laugh that Kris lets out is almost as offensive as any of his words.

Mark Cross may have been a shitty Underground Champion but at least the guy speaks for himself and actually has the talent to get it done in the ring on his own. O’Malley needs someone to do the talking for him, and someone to bend the rules for him just to gain any traction. When it comes to the championship he carries around, he took advantage of two real champions having just beaten the hell out of each other. There is nobody in this company that is scraping by doing the bare minimum quite like O’Malley is. Yet, he has the audacity to try and call out anyone like he is better than they are.

When I pressed him about this match, he said that he would show up and win the whole thing if he wanted to, but he wasn’t sold on it. This is a guy that just took the shortcut of all shortcuts to steal the Underground Championship, but suddenly has no interest in winning this one? Days ago, he made the ludicrous statement that if he lost it would just be because he wasn’t interested in the opportunity.

Maybe he is not interested because there is no way to cheat his way around putting in the work this time. Maybe he knows that his days of letting Darcy fight his battles for him isn’t going to get him the kind of respect that he is demanding out of people. Or maybe he just realizes that he is not good enough to do any of these things on his own. We have all heard Darcy talk about how she was the one to see his potential and draw it out of him. We have heard her say that he was on the wrong path before she got involved. It seems like she thinks that he is a failure without her.

Kris knew that he was not going to be able to cause any friction between the two with his opinion, but he couldn’t help but point out the facts.

I’m here to make sure that he knows that everyone still thinks of him as a failure, even with her. Possibly even because of her.

The predictability of it all made Kris start to appear bored even wasting time on the not-so-dynamic duo.

...but still. I bet she ends up at ringside for this match and does her best to help him steal another victory that he couldn’t possibly earn on his own. It will be entertaining to get to see the heartbreak on her face up close when he loses yet again.

It’s going to be hard to wait two more days before I get to see it.  


==========================================================


26
Supercard Archives / Griffin Hawkins V Kris Ryans
« on: June 05, 2020, 11:51:54 PM »
 Into The Void
Jet City South - San Diego
1 June 2020
OFF-Camera



Kris did not have time to play games today. Finally Coby had the time to help him get ready for his match. Sure, things had not exactly gone Coby’s way at Underground, but that should not matter. He effectively had the week off before being everyone’s friendly neighborhood bouncer during the pre-show, and Kris needed a training dummy. After all, that was the whole reason Coby came to stay with him originally.

Kris: You still in a shitty mood or are you ready to get to work?

It was not the right approach, and Coby did not even look up from his desk before replying without any enthusiasm at all.

Coby: Unlike you, I don’t actually need anyone there to be my cheerleader in order to get things done.

Coby’s eyes do not come away from the screen in front of him, but from the angle Kris cannot see what it is that he is doing.

Kris: That’s not true at all. You care way more about what fans think than I do.

It was a valid point, but one that Coby shoots down immediately.

Coby: Not even close to the same thing...

Kris: Oh, it’s not? Enlighten me then. What makes it any different?

Coby lets out a heavy sigh, and his eyes drift up from the screen to meet Kris’.

Coby: Me not going out there and cheating, or thanking the fans for being supportive is nowhere near the same thing as you needing someone around to pat you on the back for doing your job. You have a match to go out and win. People are paying a bunch of money to see it. That means you have to put in the work. It shouldn’t be conditional on having an audience.

It was a lot more harsh than usual but Kris had pushed all of his buttons in the short time that they had been back in the ring for their respective brands.

Kris: It’s not like I have an audience anyways. It’s all Underground rejects and GRIME goons. Half of them have colors instead of names! That’s not a crowd.

Coby shrugs, and his eyes fall back to the screen. He was not interesting in Kris wasting any more of his time.

Coby: Still missing the point...

Seeing that the conversation was not going anywhere, Kris changes gears and tries another approach, attempting to lure Coby in the way he tried to get people to sign with SCW.

Kris: Right, you don’t want to be a cheerleader. So don’t be. Climb into the ring. You are a decent stand-in for Griffin’s quickness. Plus, you get to hit me.

Coby does not even take a moment to think it over.

Coby: Not interested.

Kris counters, having led Coby into a trap in an attempt to win the argument once and for all.

Kris: So then it wasn’t about having to stand around patting me on the back, that was just your excuse.

It does not rile up his protege in the least. In fact, all Kris gets for his effort is another shrug. If anything, Coby looked more bored with the back and forth than he did annoyed that Kris would not leave him alone.

Coby: As if I need an excuse to avoid someone that only cares about himself.

His nonchalant attitude is enough to finally push Kris past his threshold.

Kris: Nobody made you come here. Nobody made you sign to Underground. You chose to be around. You can’t blame that on me now.

It was textbook Kris, attempting to point a finger at everyone else whenever something was not going his way. Instead of letting it slide like everyone at Jet City had for so long, Coby calls him on it instantly.

Coby: It’s really easy for you to make everything everyone else’s fault, isn’t it? Then you don’t ever have to take a look at yourself and figure out why it keeps happening.

It was more matter-of-fact that Coby tried to be, but if there was going to be any getting through Kris’ thick head Coby could not risk being subtle.

Kris: I can’t help it that people’s feelings are overly sensitive. Didn’t think I was going to have to add you to that group though.

It was a last-effort guilt trip. Kris’ version of a hail mary attempt to finally get Coby to cave in. The Underground athlete was too smart to take the bait, and instead hammers Kris with more of the truth that he did not want to hear.

Coby: You basically just called a friend of yours a racist on social media. You left your family to come back to wrestling. You let Mikah stay here even though that is a terrible idea for literally dozens of reasons. Not limited to the fact that all you two do is ignore each other and snipe each other on Twitter. You trash everyone, including your friends.

Kris tries to cut in, but Coby does not give him the opportunity.

Coby: That unpredictability and recklessness may help you in the ring, but the people close to you never know if they can trust anything you say or do. It’s always a game, and you are the only one that is allowed to win. You’re lucky that there are people left still trying to get you to grow up.

At this point Coby’s chill energy had evaporated. He had risen to his feet, now standing face-to-face with Kris despite their being a desk between them. Still, Kris was not ready to admit that his friend was right.

Kris: Ever think that maybe I am just fine the way that I am?

Kris had tried the same line on people days earlier, and nobody bought it then either.

Coby: No.

The speed at which he answered nearly gave Kris whiplash.

Kris: You didn’t waste any time thinking that one over...

Coby did not need time to think over his reasoning either, laying into Kris with everything that he should have been saying for the last month.

Coby: If you were happy you wouldn’t be here begging me to train with you. You wouldn’t be in SCW instead of at home with your family. You wouldn’t try so hard to maintain the upper hand in literally every single one of your personal relationships. It is all on your terms so that if you push people away, it was their fault.

Not wanting to keep up the deep dive into his psyche, Kris tries to deflect.

Kris: Kind of feels like I am in therapy instead of a gym.

Coby laughs. It had been a topic of discussion amongst the Jet City family whether to force Kris back into therapy so he would stop constantly creating chaos in the lives of anyone remotely connected to them.

Coby: Then maybe you should go talk to Everleigh about it. I bet she agrees with me.

Kris does not even consider it as an option. That chapter of his life was closed. No therapist had ever given him any helpful insight anyways. It was like they were all out to get him. Nothing he ever did was right.

Kris: Well that wouldn’t be surprising. She never took my side.

Coby does not take it as the rebuttal that Kris thought it was and instead reinforces his argument with Kris’ point.

Coby: Yet another piece of evidence to show that you are always wrong.

Kris throws his hands up in the air, finally giving up.

Kris: Fine, don’t help me.

Coby sits back down in his chair, and starts to make himself comfortable again. If Kris wanted to walk out, he was not going to stop him.

Coby: I’m trying to help you. You’re just too closed-minded to get it.

Defeated, Kris turns his back on his friend.

Kris: Well then maybe I am just a lost cause.

Coby’s eyes move back to the screen in front of him, and he mutters almost under his breath.

Coby: Finally, something we agree on.

Kris barely catches the jab, and half turns around to launch one of his own back at his friend.

Kris: You know, if there were fans here, they would have booed you for that.

Coby is still not offended. He gives his friend another shrug, and one last piece of advice.

Coby: Yeah, well they are not here, and they won’t be at Into the Void either, so you’re going to have to figure it out on your own for once.

Kris opens his mouth to argue, not wanting to give up having the last word, but something stops him. The wheels start turning, and his voice becomes much less argumentative.

Kris: ....I guess so...

He turns and leaves the room without any more objection. Coby follows him with his eyes but makes no move to follow him. A smile spreads across his face. Kris may not have thought he was helpful, but Coby knew otherwise. It was another step in the right direction.



==========================================================


Return Service
1 June 2020
ON-Camera




Can we talk for just a minute about all of you out there?

Kris is back in the office that we saw him in to start the week. However, instead of using artificial light to allow the viewers to see every little detail of the room, the only light shining beams down from the skylight overhead. It beams down, creating a bright halo around Kris’ head as he lays in the center of the floor. Whoever is operating the camera has it angled down at Kris on the floor, so that his face is at the center of the frame. It was clear that the weeks of being isolated from everyone was starting to get to him. His words run over one another without even the slightest pause in between them. It was almost as if he could not wait to get whatever grievance he had out into the world and out of his head.

I promise it is not a waste of time. I will circle back to a point eventually, but I realized that I had a few things to get off of my chest.

His words are still not coming out in his usual confident and collected tone.

These smaller venues with just the Underground people and crew members in the audience are a lot less fun than an arena packed full of fans.

His eyes wander away from the camera lens, but fail to focus on any specific thing in the room around him. A smile briefly bubbles to the surface of his face as he pictures himself performing in arenas packed with people. Whether they loved or hated him never mattered, just that they were there, and they saw him. For Kris it had always been about those around him being forced to accept his existence. It was the reason he wanted to spend his life in front of a crowd. They proved to him that he was still alive, for better or for worse.

I know that it might be surprising to hear, especially coming from me, but the fans are actually the most important part of the show. They are the only people on camera that are never going to lie to anyone. They let you know what they love, and what they hate without any kind of hesitation. If they love you, they will rally behind you no matter what and it is like having a few thousand of your closest friends cheering you on. If they can’t stand you, then you’re not even going to be able to hear yourself think over how loud they can boo you.

Kris flashes through some of the viciously negative reactions that he has been able to draw out of the fans, but tries not to let himself dwell on it so long. Just as quickly as the thought comes, he throws it away and moves on to what had drawn him to talking about the fans in the first place.

Most importantly, they’re the best editors in the business. If you go out there and try to lie to them, they are going to call you on it. If you misremember anything, or let details slip away from you, they are going to let you know that you messed up. Fans have the ability to end a career just by their response to people. It’s insane how much control that they have, and maybe I didn’t really notice it until they were gone. They keep us sharp. We need that.

His appearance does a lot to prove his point. WIthout his usual support team, a tag team partner, or his family around, he was looking a lot less sharp. Kris’ typically clean shaven face was covered in a full beard, and his usually well-kept hair was starting to look like it had been neglected for days. There was nothing necessarily sharp about him. The former champion looked as though he had lost his way without someone around to help him steer the ship.

There would have been no ‘Triple Crown Champion’ Kristopher Ryans mishap if there were fans in the arena that would have pounced on the ability to correct everyone with their chants, or their signs. Even more so, maybe they could help Griffin Hawkins with a little bit of SCW history, since he appears to be a little spotty.

Kris sits up from the floor, and the camera in front of him moves backwards in order to stay in front of him.

See, I told you that there would be a point in there somewhere.

There is a flicker of life in his eyes, and his words start to find a little more direction. He had spent weeks letting Griffin’s words kick around in his head. Without anyone to bounce any of his thoughts off of, he had been left to stew on his own. There was no telling how far down the rabbit hole he had fallen in his exile, but he was definitely trying to lead the viewers down the same path.

Last week Griffin painted you all a word picture. He took you guys back a couple of years to the greatest return that this company has ever seen. Their hero returned to save them from a lifetime of seeing Calvin Harris or Crimson as the last champion of their beloved companies. Neither of those two men deserved to hold one championship in this company, let alone two at the same time. The two of them main eventing the last show ever would have been a slap in the face to all the work put in by all of the people that have come through the locker room, or paid for a ticket to come see a show in person. The outcome of that match was lose-lose for the fans.

He pushes himself up off the floor, but points directly at the camera. His eyes are focused solely on the lens of the camera, as if just remembering the biggest moment of his Sin City career.

...and all of that would have come to pass, if not for the miracle that happened.

He snaps his fingers and then breaks away from the camera, starting to pace in front of the desk. His words speed up again as he replays the events from memory.

Without actually being cleared to compete, and still rehabbing from an injury, I made my way out to the ring to stop the two of them from ruining the image of this company forever. The show ended with my becoming a two-time Roulette Champion, and finally capturing the SCW World Heavyweight Championship when nobody thought that I could do it. Calvin Harris wouldn’t even acknowledge the fact that I was on the roster, let alone a contender. The last shot of SCW was an underdog triumphant over two of the worst people this company has ever hired.

The mental image of the two of them fighting it out in a match nobody wanted to see still cut into Kris. It should have never been them. That was always his spot, and he would not have had to make a surprise return if not for his own recklessness. His effort was all for nothing though, because that would not end up being the end of SCW. Not by a long shot.

Of course, SCW came back not long after. That much is true. However, according to Griffin Hawkins, you have to fast forward a full two years before I come back into the picture. In his mind, that was the night that I decided to pack up and go home.

He whistles while waving his hand off towards the edge of the frame. Kris had little doubt that few people would have doubted his legacy had that been the end of it. It was enough to almost make him regret not sticking to retirement then. It would have saved him some broken bones at the very least. He did not let any of the thoughts running through his mind break his train of thought, or his pacing around the room.

Griffin said that I already have the respect of the SCW locker room, but apparently he thinks of me as a one-night-champion that got to hold up something shiny for a few seconds before the company closed its doors for a little while.

There was no other way to take it than as an insult to everything he had accomplished as a champion. It was what made Kris think about the fans in the first place.

Had he said something like that in front of an arena full of people, they would have laughed him out of the building. That’s why fans are important. They stop us from making fools of ourselves. Anybody following along from home knows that I was one of the first people that came back on board when Sin City announced that it was going to make a comeback. I was the one reaching out to everyone and trying to pull familiar faces back together.

As champion Kris had been one of the first people that Mark and Christian had reached out to once they decided to return. Knowing he could not do it alone, that was when Kris actually started putting the work into being the face of the company. He provoked people into signing, even if it meant putting himself on the line. It was the one example from his life where putting himself out there had not blown up in his face.

Griffin talks about that night in January being important for me, but it doesn’t even begin to compare to Climax Control 201 that April. It was our first night back, and Mark Ward walked out to warm everyone up, and let everyone know that even though it had been a while, things were going to be okay. He wanted to let them know that we weren’t just back for a show or two. I remember standing backstage, watching on a monitor, not really knowing what was going to happen.

The smile from earlier spills across his face. He could remember exactly what it felt like walking out in front of the crowd that night. It was the night everything he had ever wanted finally snapped into place.

I’ll never forget what he said. This is a guy that gave me shot after shot, and always welcomed me back into Sin City no matter how bad I messed things up. He was a guy that was always kind of silently in my corner, or at least that is how I felt. I didn’t know what to expect...

He stops pacing in the center of the room and leans back against the desk, squared up to the camera. The former champion crosses his arms in front of his chest, lost in memories of that night in April.

He had people in the palm of his hand and told them, “At Full Circle, the place I truly thought SCW was nicely finished, something happened at the end of that show. A man who deserved everything he got, by realising a dream and capturing not only the SCW Roulette championship, but the SCW Heavyweight Championship!”

The smile on his face widens, and his eyes get slightly glassy, showing how much the entire spectacle had meant to him. He laughs, and allows himself to get a little further off track.

The crazy thing was, the fans immediately erupted. That had never really happened for me before. I had pockets of people that would cheer for me, but go back and watch those shows. I was booed just about everywhere that I went. Then Mark came out, and talked about that miraculous button that my return put on the end of Full Circle and everyone loved it. I went from someone they hated, to someone that had given SCW a happy ending before we were all supposed to ride off into the sunset forever. The problem was, I was so wrapped up in watching it, just from a fan perspective, that I didn’t even realize he was talking about me. It took a crew member nudging backstage to really shake me out of it.

As I was backstage, being pulled towards the staging area, I could still hear his audio being pumped throughout the arena. From where I was standing behind the curtain I got to see him tell the world that I was  “a man who overcomes problem after problem, and bounces back stronger, someone we put our faith in because we knew one day, he would become the star that he is today.”

He paused and runs his next few words through his head a few times before letting them come out of his mouth. Sometimes he still did not think they were real.

He called me an SCW Legend.

There was none of the usual smugness in his voice. It was clear that the words had meant something to Kris, even if they had just been for the purpose of riling up the crowd.

Then the power went out, I made my first entrance as the SCW World Heavyweight Champion, and effectively became the face of the company. The fans accepted me for who I was, and cheered me despite my history. I came back, when so many others took their time.

Kris started to straighten himself up now, brushing some of the lint from his shirt, and running his fingers through his hair. Somehow it made it look more like the controlled madness he usually styled it with instead of the homeless bum vibe he had previously been giving off. The smile on his face shrinks down into a smirk. His confidence was starting to return now that some of the weight was lifting off of his shoulders.

Now most of you will remember that from there I tore the house down as champion for a few months. Crimson tried to kill me a couple times. We had one of the most violent matches in company history, and he took a piece of my ear as a trophy of some sort. Then along came Fenris, fresh off winning Blast From The Past with a bright young student that I helped to train. All signs pointed towards a battle of the best up-and-comer and an SCW legend, only for an injury to cut it short. I mean, I guess the world guess a sex scandal out of it in exchange, but even when I tried to rush a comeback, that match ended up being more disappointing than anything.

The entire last month of his time with the company in 2018 had been one disappointment after another. He tries not to let that get him off track though.

Griffin Hawkins made me out to be a one-night champion, seemingly forgetting that I held that championship for six months before injuries cut it short. He says people remember my legacy, but then skips over the most important part of it like it never existed in the first place. Maybe he doesn’t understand why I am so frustrated, because he doesn’t really understand my place or my legacy at all. He remembers an iconic end cap to a show. He doesn’t remember the miracle. How could he? He wasn’t here for it.

Like a light switch being flipped, the condescension filled his voice.

Griffin Hawkins didn’t come back when Mark and Christian reopened the doors. He finally made his way back to Sin City just over a year ago, months after an injury had put me on the shelf and almost a full year after Mark had introduced me as a legend on our first night back.

Kris had finally put together exactly what bothered him about Griffin, and the reason that he had felt compelled to interrupt him and call him out for their fight at Into the Void.

Griffin is quick to say that SCW moved on and evolved into something bigger without me, but doesn’t even realize how much things changed in the year that he was gone. He has no idea, because he wasn’t paying attention. Griffin says I see him as a threat to my legacy here, and he is right, but it is because of his own ignorance. He wants to lecture me about what he thinks my place is, and doesn’t have a clue what he is talking about. Since the crowd isn’t around to open his eyes, I guess that I am going to have to.

If viewers went back to the beginning of the video, they might not believe that the same person is standing in front of the camera now. The doubt had faded away, and Kris seemed focused once again. As he spoke he had found his purpose.

I never wanted to take credit for his successes, just acknowledgement that I was the one that kicked open the doors for him. I paved the way for him to enter this company, long before he was following my footsteps and breaking Roulette records. I was the underdog that broke the glass ceiling and became a legend in this company long before he set that lofty goal for himself. I have already lived every single story that Griffin is trying to write for himself in the SCW record books. Is it too much to ask for a thank you?

Clearly Kris did not think that it was. He was not going to stop there though.

Is it too much to expect people to remember the things I have contributed to this company?

He backtracks, not wanting it to sound like Griffin was just like any average person off the street either. This was someone that should have known better in Kris’ mind.

Griffin Hawkins is someone that I consider a friend, and he has been for a long time. From his fights with Parker Wayde, who trained me, all the way to him fighting my brother for a world championship in one of the most insane matches that I have ever gotten to sit in a crowd for, I have always respected the person he is, and the things he can do inside the ring. It’s not a secret. Look no further than the other night when I had to remind him that he is a six time world champion in his own right, and shouldn’t have anything left to prove to anyone. I may be the bigger star here in Sin City, but Griffin Hawkins’ resume stretches longer than mine, in companies across the globe. He may be the longest reigning Roulette Champion in SCW, but that is far from the greatest accomplishment in his storied career.

This match is not a legend standing in the way of a newcomer that is trying to make a name for himself. Griffin Hawkins is not someone like Jack Washington. Griffin might not have reached the top of SCW yet, but he is a legend in this business. And I have no doubt that he will hold the SCW World Heavyweight Championship sooner rather than later.

Although Kris was full of himself, his words did not come off as sarcastic.

... and if I can clearly see the impact he has made on this business, and the legacy that he will leave behind when he chooses to step away, why is it so much to ask for that mine not be forgotten? Because that is what this was all about. Do I not deserve the same benefit of the doubt that I extend to others? Are my contributions somehow lesser because I am just a legend of this company?

He could continue with the rhetorical questions, but instead takes a different path.

....or maybe I should just try looking at it another way?

He gestures out towards an imaginary marquee overhead.

More like an SCW Legend versus a Wrestling Legend.

He drops his arms and nods, still looking at the sign that is only in his imagination.

Griffin is trying to add a win over me to his list of accomplishments as a way of propelling himself into the upper echelon of the locker room, which is fine. But when I beat him, it means I beat someone who has been known as one of the very best in every company that he has ever worked in. It means I transcend everything that I have done here, because I can take on one of the best in the world and walk out with my hand raised in the air.

He was past the point of worrying about what everyone else thought. That had led him into a week-long downward spiral. He would give them what they wanted. Only, he would be doing it on his own terms.

People don’t want me to linger on my past in this company? Fine.

He shrugs it off like he had not spent the month fighting doing that exact thing.

I’ll put all of that history on the line if it means doing something bigger and better than anything I’ve ever dared to do before.

The smile widens across his lips again.

Griffin, your path to the top of this company goes through me, but my path to immortality in this industry goes directly through you. Unfortunately, your dreams are going to have to wait until after Into the Void.

He reaches out for the camera, but leans in close to the lens as he does. His voice lowers.

I need this one. Just take the L.

With that, the camera cuts to black.

27
Supercard Archives / Griffin Hawkins V Kris Ryans
« on: May 30, 2020, 11:14:26 PM »
 Old Business
28 May 2020
ON-Camera


The cameras catch up to Kris standing in the middle of a six-sided ring. However, the space around him does not look like the Sin City Wrestling ring being set up inside the Gold Ring Casino. Instead, he is surrounded by gym equipment, standing in a ring with the varied shades of blue and black that both Jet City and PRIDE wrestling had made their signature. Throughout his time back the gym had slowly gotten more and more put together, but today it appears polished and ready for a potential opening whenever the world allows for it.

I have spent all of my time here talking about moving forward. I know it might not always look like that, but it’s true. It’s not as simple as just putting one foot in front of the other though. Otherwise anyone moving forward would look a lot like they were just running away from whatever is behind them. That is why I have always done my best to make sure that there is never anything behind me that I am running away from. Anybody that I lost to, I tried to get a rematch with so that I could fix that mistake. Any time I embarrassed myself, like my first time in the Roulette Division, I came back to do something miraculous and wipe the smudge off my record. I didn’t climb to the top of the company by blowing off my past and making excuses. I did it by fixing those mistakes, righting those missteps, and succeeding everywhere that I had previously failed. By the time I became the face of this company, there was nothing that anybody could say to dispute my place.

The camera seems to float around the top of the ring in a circle around Kris. He does not move with it, allowing it to circle him. He did not have the typical condescending smirk on his face as he usually would in this type of environment.

I worked so hard to get to this point, and I know that I should be focused ahead of me, on this match with Griffin Hawkins at Into The Void, but I’m not quite there yet. Since I have been back I keep finding myself looking backwards, instead of forward. I keep hanging on to the past, and my place in it, and it has caused me to stagnate in place for a month. I want to move forward. The problem is, there is some old business holding me back. Before I can get there, I want to talk about Climax Control. I want to talk about Jack Washington. I want to talk about how right Griffin Hawkins was in his interview backstage. I don’t think I can move forward without clearing the air a little bit.

Kris looks almost physically pained by the admissions that he is about to make, never one to be very humble.

Griffin Hawkins thinks I act like a spoiled child that doesn’t feel loved enough.

Viewers can tell that it might sting him a little to admit, but he presses on anyways, not letting it slow him down.

He says the business has changed without me… I think he said it has ‘evolved’ in my absence. I’m a little spotty on the details because I had just gone out and won another match, but we will get to that.

Even the joke at Griffin’s expense does little to improve Kris’ mood. There was obviously something weighing on him that he was not willing to carry into such an important match. He was running out of time to unload all of the baggage. It was best to do it like ripping off a band-aid.

Apparently this roster is younger, hungrier, and more exciting than it ever has been before. People like The Jacks: Washington and Russow, Finn Whelan, and Mark Cross are supposedly the up and comers set to lead SCW to new heights!

The forced excitement is not very hard for viewers to see through. No matter how hard everyone had tried to sell him on that idea, it had never rang true to his ears. They were just names of people that had promise, but had lacked follow through thus far to make it as far as Kris had. He was not impressed by those that were considered longshots or underdogs. He had always been one himself, until the miracle happened. Until he forced people into acceptance, but that was another time.

I mean, when I left there was just Sin City... but now there is Underground. Now there is GRIME. Now SCW is bigger than ever before. I took my ball and went home, but SCW exploded in the last two years.

Again, he tries to cover up the fact that the criticism bothers him. Instead of fighting against it, he flips the viewers expectations on their heads and goes the other way with it.

He makes a compelling argument.

Kris shrugs his shoulders. It was new ground to admit that maybe someone else was right, but he was steering into it.

SCW was good before me, and SCW will be good long after me.

It was true. His phone had not exactly been ringing off the hook while he was away. In fact, the first time that anyone had actually come calling, Kris showed up almost immediately. He was not an original member from way back when the company was founded. By the time he arrived Sin City was already a success. While he was gone, it had only grown. It only made sense what the future would hold, with or without him.

On the surface, it seems like something that should offend me. I bet fans at home were sitting there thinking that I would get mad, or be offended. If I was truly the petulant child that Griffin has made me out to be, that would be exactly how I would react. However, he is allowed to feel however he would like to feel about my actions. I’m not here to tell people how to live their lives.

The self-righteous smirk finally starts to cut through his otherwise calm demeanor. It was a clear sign that the ‘but’ of it all was coming. Kris was not the type of person to cut himself down without a catch, and everyone should have expected that it was coming.

I am here to tell people that “good” wouldn’t be good enough for me if I was an SCW fan. I have always felt like everyone was entitled to a little something more than that. None of us are here because we are good. We are here because we are some of the greatest at what it is that we do. We are here to elevate what happens out there in the ring. Just about anyone can step out there and have a good fight with minimal training. I think we should be setting the bar a little higher though. I think SCW needs someone that can step out there and do something miraculous every time they step into the ring. I think people want to see the best of the best, and nobody wants to settle for a roster full of “good” competitors.

He laughs, and shakes his head, trying to find the right words to drive his point home. He takes a step towards the camera, actually looking up directly into the lens for once.

It would be one thing if that was just an empty insult, but it’s not. I brought the receipts with me.

He raises his hand, and starts to list off his competition, first with just an index finger in the air.

Mark Cross? You mean a guy that is only still champion right now because Ben Jordan thinks two championships are better than one? The guy that got carried by Evie through Blast from the Past? The one that has been a literal ghost since the tournament ended?

He raises his middle finger next.

What about Russow? The guy fell on his face on his first night as champion. And I know people are going to cite that he ended the record breaking reign of Griffin Hawkins, but let’s be honest Griffin has dropped more matches in recent weeks than he has won.

His ring finger pops up as he struggles not to let his amusement get him off track.

And who embarrassed the new champion on coronation night? None other than Jack Washington. The guy who promised to break me, because I am weak. The guy who wanted to hurt me. The guy who wants to achieve everything that I have, but faster, just out of spite. He got so hype off of winning the Jack-Off a few weeks ago that he said he was going to put me back on the shelf.

Kris looks down, and then pats at his upper body to make sure that he is still standing there in one piece.

Unless I missed something, I think I made it out unscathed. To be honest, he’s probably feeling it a little more than I am.

Kris taps twice on the solid knee brace strapped to his left leg. It had been a little under a week since he had driven into Jack Washington’s throat with a SmackShot just for mentioning trying to put him back on the injured reserve.

Someone like Jack Washington might be good for SCW, but on Climax Control he stepped into the ring with an SCW great and got put in his place. He talked about chewing me up and spitting me out, but one SmackShot later he is asleep on the canvas and my hand is being raised in the air. Griffin came out parroting all the same things that Jack said leading into that match, and spouted off his list of names, but where did all that talk get Jack Washington? Is that the road that Griffin really wants to go down?

Kris raises a pinkie now, getting back to his list of people that Griffin had suggested were somehow better than he was.

Finn Whelan was the best name to come out of Griffin’s mouth. He’s a person that I can at least respect for what he has done in this business. At least I can credit Finn with pushing me to shake off the rest of the ring rust. When I was preparing for that match I wasn’t just trying to get back to where I was before I left. I was pushing myself to sharpen, and evolve. Then when we stepped into the ring together, like so many others before him, he came up short.

Kris gives the camera an over-exaggerated shrug while rolling his eyes. He drops both of his hands to the side, and shakes his head. He was far from impressed by any name that had been thrown at him.

Yet these are the people that have been rising through the ranks while I was sitting at home. That is the list Griffin rambled off, a week after losing all momentum heading into our match. That is what he had to say, moments after I walked away victorious over someone who had said the exact same thing. If I were him, I wouldn’t proudly be floating the names of subpar newcomers to make my point either. All of these so-called replacements for me just seem to keep piling up at my feet.

This time he is not able to stop himself from laughing. He makes a kicking motion at the imaginary pile of bodies in front of him as he tries to collect himself. Once he does, he looks up at the camera a little more seriously.

Everyone keeps telling me to stop thinking about the past, and worrying about my legacy here. Maybe that’s true, but maybe everyone else needs to start worrying about when they started accepting all of the mediocrity that I am surrounded by as ‘good enough’. It would be one thing if I was coming out to the ring and losing match-after-match.

The confidence that he had lost earlier is not back in full force.

I’m not.

The smile on his face now feels a lot more genuine than the forced enthusiasm he was trying to muster up earlier, showing the audience that the cockiness was just muted, not gone.

I’m consistently going out there and proving that even though I am still getting back into the swing of things, I am still head and shoulders better than all of the generic copies of me that Mark and Christian have attempted to replace me with. Or better yet, maybe someone should ask them if they just want their company to be thought of as ‘good’. Let’s see if they are happy with maxing out around the upper middle.

It was a question that everyone already knew the answer to, the goal of every company was to offer something better than all of their competitors. Kris’ words had become louder, and faster as he went like he was building up a head of steam. His calm and collected attitude deteriorates in a split second as he throws out his counter offer.

Or maybe everyone should open their eyes and consider the fact that I am back because they still think that I am the best option to lead this company. Maybe I miraculously rose to the top of this company despite all of the opposition because I am every bit as great as I say that I am. Maybe you should all consider that I am not a child yelling for attention, but more of the light at the end of a tunnel of mediocrity that you could see if you would just open your damn eyes.

Knowing that most people were not going to see it his way, he lets out a defeated sigh, and rolls his eyes disappointedly.

...but what do I know?

Another shrug.

I’m just the guy that it seems everyone wants to be, with the resume that everyone wishes that they had.

The words carry the same confidence as before, but they come out more matter-of-fact than his previous tone.

You would think that people would want to listen to what I have to say. Maybe the type of people in this locker room are just the kind of people that need it beaten into them before they finally get it.

The alternative did not seem like such a bad idea. All of this time spent trying to get Griffin’s attention, or wait for Into The Void to arrive was starting to bore him. The chances that everyone was going to suddenly agree with Kris were slim, but once the match started, none of it would matter. He would be able to show everyone that he was right, and they would have to accept it. With that thought, all of the anger seemed to fade away. The smirk comes back to his face.

Maybe I am looking forward to Into The Void...

The camera lingers on him for a second, catching a chuckle and a wide smile before it cuts to black.



==========================================================


Hopeless
Jet City South - San Diego
28 May 2020
OFF-Camera


Kris had known that there was a fight brewing in Jet City. Coby had been angry headed into Underground after saying Kris embarrassed him the week before by hijacking a camera crew. It had been made worse by Kris inserting himself into his friend’s match with John Blade. When Coby had stopped showing up to their normal training hours, Kris was smart enough to know that it was not a coincidence. Still, when Kris heard the back entrance of the building slam shut, creating a booming echo throughout the entire space, he could not help himself from making the situation worse.

Kris: It’s fun to slam doors when you’re mad!

His voice comes out in a sarcastic sing-songy manner. It was loud enough that Coby was going to be able to locate Kris inside the large space. Kris had not broken his routine, still focused on the swinging bag in front of him. There was a cross drawn at his feet, and every time the bag moves around him, Kris pivots, first diagonally to dodge as the bag closes in on him.  He punches the bag away, changing its trajectory. When it rebounds faster he repeats the process, shifting his feet to two different squares created by the cross and avoiding contact before sending it in a new direction. Coby uses the sounds to track Kris through the building, finally finding him and wrapping both hands around the bag to stop it from moving.

Coby: Are you trying to start a fight with me, because I am close to taking you up on it?

Kris had prepared for frustration, but Coby was much more than that now. There was real, genuine rage on his face, which was new territory for Kris. He had never been more than a mild annoyance to Coby, despite trying to push the envelope on several occasions.

Kris: You can’t get all bent out of shape just because I gave you a little help in your match. I know you had it under control, I just really wanted to boot that guy in the dome meat. Can’t stand him. Never could. It wasn’t like I was saying you needed help or anything.

Coby rolls his eyes and shoves the bag towards Kris. He does all he can to avoid it, but has to brace himself and just absorb the contact. The bag hits him in the center of the sternum, knocking the air out of his lungs.

Coby: You’re such an idiot….

Kris struggles to force air back into his lungs, suddenly not finding what he had done to Coby just a week before comical anymore. He steps away from the equipment, and puts his hands on his thighs, leaning forward in an attempt to force more air into his lungs. It was getting easier to breathe, albeit slowly.

Kris: Jesus! You’re still mad... about the camera thing?

Coby takes a step forward, balling up his fists. It was like Kris was toying with him.

Coby: Why do you always have to go digging up stuff from the past that is better off being forgotten?

The picture finally snapped together for Kris. It had been the old promo of Griffin’s that he had posted. The one showing that his opponent had been through his own fair share of less-than-flattering days in this business.

Kris: I don’t see why you’re all bent out of shape, it was eight years ago.

Coby tries to advance on Kris, but the Grand Slam Champion holds up his hands in a gesture to tell him to just wait. Coby instead turns and hits the bag that Kris had been working against. It nearly sends the entire apparatus to the ground when the bag attempts to rebound.

Coby: Nevermind...

Having regained most of his capacity to breathe, Kris was not about to let the argument slip away from him after having to take a free shot over it. As Coby turned to leave, Kris did the only thing that he could do to get his historically non-confrontational friend to actually say what was on his mind.

Kris: You’re quick to point the finger of blame, but can’t even get all the words out before you explode about it. Really contradicts the whole zen thing that you try to sell to everyone.

It was a cheap shot, and even Kris knew it, but it was enough to get Coby to stop in his tracks. Unwittingly, Kris had just made his point for him. Coby spins around, his tone less hostile, but more accusatory than it had been previously.

Coby: You never really stop to think about how the things you say mess with people do you? It’s all just white noise to you. Everyone just has to play your game one way or another, right? Whether they want to or not?

Kris did not see the problem with it. Especially because it looked like most people were ignoring him these days anyways.

Kris: It’s not like Parker is even still mad about any of that. I talked to him before I even brought it up. Yeah, what Griffin said about him was shitty. None of it was true though. It was all just Griffin trying to piss him off because of who Parker worked for.

Coby could not believe that Kris was missing the point by that much.

Coby: You don’t even remember being there do you? Because I do.

The question catches Kris by surprise, and his face scrunches up as he tries to reach back to the memories that far back in his mind. He shakes his head, realizing that it is all a hazy, drug-filled, mistake-riddled blackout. Honestly, he had not even been the one to remember it originally, just thought of it as useful for his situation.

Kris: Pretty sure that was before you would have been part of the gym man. I don’t even think I was up and going in the business back then.

Coby rolls his eyes, having a much clearer memory of the night than Kris did, and probably for good reason.

Coby: I was there. I bought a ticket and went with friends. It was actually the first time that I met Parker, and tried to convince him to train me. I actually got to go back into the locker rooms where we stumbled across an addict that was clearly in no shape to be in public. It was you. Smacked out at a show you had no business being at. Of course, because of that, Parker blew me off, and tried to tell me to go to school.

Kris interrupts his friend, the memories of a much younger Coby always popping up started to come back to him. Both Parker and Kris’ brother Jason had refused to train Coby unless he was also going to school. All of the founding members of Jet City had been dealt serious injuries throughout their careers. They were not about to let a bright young student get away with not having a back-up plan. Still, he was at a loss for what all the anger was about.

Kris: So you think he was shitty because of Griffin? You been holding a grudge about it?

Coby shakes his head.

Coby: It’s not even that. You want to bring up what Griffin said, how about how that shit weighed on Parker? How about how he felt like he was representing an entire community by going out and fighting someone that had a bunch of black stereotypes to toss his way in a promo? Then add in the fact that he lost that match, all because he was taking care of some inconsiderate idiot backstage instead of paying attention to what he needed to be doing.

Kris was once again lost.

Kris: ...so now it’s my fault Griffin said that shit? I guess everyone really does hate Kris.

Coby lets the joke pass by without even acknowledging it.

Coby: I don’t even care about Griffin. That was then. This was now. It’s not my fight. The thing that I am mad about is how you constantly screw people over, and you’ve only ever cared about yourself. You screwed Parker when there were people like me there hoping that he could put Griffin in his place for saying all that shit, and now you have the audacity to try and use it against him when you know that’s not the person he is. You drove away basically all of Jet City. You’ve managed to agitate everyone in SCW, and have now decided that you are just allowed to pop in and do it in Underground at my expense. Even Mikah stopped showing up around SCW to annoy people once you came back. It’s like you work overtime to be a pain in every single ass you come across. You ever stop to think that maybe it is you that is the problem?

Coby had been hanging onto a lot of those feelings for a long time, and now that it was all out in the air, he felt exhausted by having carried it around for so long.

Kris: I mean it certainly could be that I-

Coby explodes, even if it is just for a second.

Coby: WHO ANSWERS THAT QUESTION?

Coby’s eyes close, and he lets out a deep breath that he had been unaware that he was holding in. He was too angry for this to be any kind of productive conversation. He should have waited until after he had cooled off. At least now that he was realizing his mistake, he could try and fix it. Kris seems more surprised by the explosion than anything else, and sits in stunned silence, just watching his friend sort through his emotions. When he starts to speak again, his voice is more level.

Coby: Man, just forget about it. I have my own stuff to worry about this weekend, and a partner that actually has my back. You just handle your stuff. I don’t need this right now.

Coby shoulder checks Kris as he finally forces his way past him. Kris turns to watch him head out the front door of the new Jet City South that they had built together, but does not try to go after him to continue fighting. He would have to let him cool off. Plus, he was right, there were bigger fish to fry at the moment.


==========================================================


New Business
29 May 2020
ON-Camera



The feed comes to life in an office. The high-backed chair sitting behind the desk is facing the other way looking towards the wall to the back of the room. Someone had clearly taken great care in crafting the room. Three columns of bookshelves had been built into the wall itself, and backlit individually. Viewers can look easily from shelf to shelf at the pictures, books, and championships each contained. It does not take long for the viewers to deduce whose office they are in. Two pictures on a middle shelf to the right of the shelf shows Kris Ryans with both Kali Fox and his wife Heather. On each of the corner shelves sits one of the championships of Sin City Wrestling, all with Kris’ name on the bottom plates, with the exception of Jet City’s tag straps. He lets out a heavy sigh, the first indication to the fans that he is there at all, still completely obscured by the back of the chair.

Sorry for the lack of bells and whistles everyone….

He stops and laughs, finding something funny in his last line. His hands come up from the sides of the chair, motioning to the wall in front of him.

I usually try so hard to keep you people out of my personal space. I typically do these things from a gym, or while moving from place to place. I don’t really welcome people into my bubble, because that never really ends well.

He drops an arm, but uses the other to wave at the air, getting rid of the idea that got him off track. He had not allowed people into his office to throw himself a pity party. It was what was in front of him that was important, not his feelings about it. After all, the scattered pictures on the shelves seemed to pepper in all of the members of the Jet City family, and nearly all of them had turned their back on him at this point. That was not what he wanted to share with the audience though.

I wanted to talk about our history for just a second.

Kris stands from the chair, and runs his fingers along the top edge of the SCW Internet Championship. It was roughly waist height on the wall, just barely visible to the camera, and directly across from the Roulette Championship in the other corner. Both of Jet City’s tag team championships sit across from a second Roulette Championship and the SCW World Heavyweight Championship that he had won on the same night.

Usually people only want to talk about the good stuff, but that is awfully dishonest. I’m certainly guilty of it. I have been talking about my status as a Grand Slam Champion since coming back, even though every single one of my opponents has tried to say it doesn’t matter. They’re right...

Instead of sitting back down in his chair, Kris moves around to the front of the desk and leans against it, squared up to the camera.

...anyone can be wrong from time to time...

He does not look like himself. For once there is no grandiose posturing. There is no self-indulgent behavior that led people to sour on him in his return. He had stepped in front of the camera to tell the truth, as he sees it, for once in his life.

Take for instance, these promos we do. We set up a camera and say things leading into these kinds of matches in an attempt to gain a mental edge over our opponents. We poke and prod at our adversary’s perceived faults to get under their skin, and get them off their game.The problem is, the things we say on the way in don’t always hold up years later.

He laughs, and then corrects his statement to be a little bit more accurate.

Shit, a couple of years would actually be nice. In some cases, they don’t even hold up for the walk to the locker room after the match. People promise victory, only to get beaten. Sometimes people promise to maim, injure, or outright murder people in the middle of the ring, and fail to gain any momentum.

It is a definite jab at Jack Washington and all of the agony he had promised but failed to deliver on during their match on Climax Control. Kris does not linger on it, staging focused on his current opponent.

In the case of Griffin Hawkins, he said some really horrible things leading up to a match almost eight years ago, and has been trying to say that he is not the same person as he was back then. He is quick to brush it off as just a product of the time and what the company brought out in the people that are there. He is quick to say that he has grown as a person, and is better now. As terrible as his words were, and as hard as this is going to be to believe, I have no reason to doubt him. After all, he was not the only one stepping into a match and trying to gain an edge.

Kris raises his hand and runs his fingers through his hair, trying to pull back memories of that time.

People would say things like, “Griffin Hawkins is a face that you are only going to see in the background of something important.” “He isn’t a main event.” “He’s lucky to have a spot on the roster at all.” Even while the guy was showing up and busting ass. I remember Parker saying, ”calling Griffin Hawkins is insignificant would be an insult to truly insignificant people. He doesn’t deserve to be any higher than a curtain-jerking show opener.” Some people, like those that they worked for back then were more open about it. They would just hit you with ”Griffin Hawkins cannot lead a company anywhere but into the ground.”

Kris shakes his head. It was harsh, and not necessarily his own thoughts, but it was also a part of weird way that history had tangled the two of them.

I can see how a guy would lash out and try to say some attention grabbing shit in order to change the narrative about himself. I can understand trying to gain an edge, no matter what the cost is. When everyone is against you, sometimes you have to shock them in order to get your point across. Is it unsavory? Sure. But look where Griffin is now. Look at the person that he has become since then. He broke through like nobody thought that he could, and became a better person in the process. It is almost enough to make me want to cheer him on. Maybe I would be in his corner under different circumstances. The problem is, I am the one standing across from him this time.

...and this is the part where I am supposed to make those types of bold claims though, right? This is where I am supposed to say something about how Griffin doesn’t stand a chance. I’m supposed to close this thing out by making it seem like my hand being raised at the end of this thing is already a foregone conclusion.

I mean, it usually works out that way, doesn’t it? I have a knack for really making people look lackluster when I am the measuring stick that they are up against. To me, that doesn’t feel like building myself up, that is just the truth. Is it hard to hear for some people? Absolutely. Is it difficult for some of the people on the roster to stomach? Of course it is. The fact of the matter is that despite how much everyone wants to be, they aren't as good as I am. They haven't accomplished as much. They aren't going anywhere in Sin City Wrestling that I haven't already been.

It’s not like I’m unbeatable though. Not by any means. Honestly, if Griffin manages to pull this thing out at Into the Void, I wouldn't be surprised. If at the end of the match, Griffin cues up a Shot In The Dark and my shoulders are pinned to the ground, I am sure that nobody watching would be surprised. Look what Bill Barnhart was able to accomplish just a few weeks ago. Nobody saw that coming, and it acted as a catapult for that guy’s career. Those things happen, and there is no reason to think that if Bill got the job done, that Griffin couldn’t.  I am not some unstoppable force, nor an immovable object. I’m not the biggest man on the roster by far. I am not the heaviest man by even more than that. What I am, is unpredictable.

That is why I have been so successful in this company, and in this business. I’m not someone that you can plan for. I’m not someone that follows a script. Inside that ring, I don’t have a gameplan that you can pick apart, I’m just there trying to survive until I find an opening to exploit. I’m not some technical wrestling genius, but I am a cannonball that can cave in the side of your face in a split second. Don’t believe me? Go ask John Blade about it, that is if his brains have been unscrambled in the last few days. Jack Washington thought that I was too injury prone, and too washed up to be able to keep up with him, but all it took was one SmackShot and my music was blasting through the PA system. I pick my spot, and after I hit it, nobody leaves the ring the same person that they walked in. Everyone doubts me on the way in, but understands on the way out. The things I do inside the ring are miraculous. There’s no other way to describe it. I’m one of a kind. An original, but not unbeatable. Not by a long shot.

Kris seems satisfied with the critique of himself. It isn't common that any superstar, let alone one as self serving as Kris would do anything to show weakness. His eyes move away from the camera and towards the shelves on the wall and the championships that rest on them. Kris thinks back through all of his championship reigns, but not for the successes that he had in winning them, or defending them. Instead, he replays each defeat: Despayre taking the Internet Championship from him, Jet City losing their belts in under a minute, Crimson busting his face open to take the Roulette Championship, and even failing to end Fenris’ reign before he took his two year sabbatical. He lets it sink in that he is unstoppable, and feels his focus sharpen, knowing that he is not without his own boundaries.

I am showing up to Into The Void hoping to add another win to an already storied career. I plan on walking out feeling like I am on top of the world. I like Griffin Hawkins. He and my wife are good friends. He is someone that has earned my respect over the last eight years where everyone told him that he was never going to amount to anything. He may have started out as a shitty person, but maybe getting a little reminder every now and again will help him to keep moving forward. A reality check from time to time keeps you humble.

If I am honest though, I don't care about the end result as much as I do about sending a message. We all know that Griffin Hawkins has eyes on the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. It was what he was after eight years ago when I was getting started in this business and he was saying things to be ashamed of. It is the only thing that he feels like he has yet to accomplish here. He wants to be the guy that the entire company has to look up at. All these years and he is still trying to prove all of the naysayers wrong. The problem is, unlike most of the people that he has come up against in this company, I have already been to the top. I have already done the thing that he wants most. Even worse, his biggest claim to fame in this company is breaking my Roulette record.

He says the words again for extra emphasis, pausing between them to make sure that they each have time to sink into the viewers’ minds.

MY. Record.

Kris taps his chest three times in the center of the chest, his words now picking up a little momentum.

Meaning I had already been there, and done that. The difference between the two of us is that after losing the Roulette Championship, I went on to win the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. And then I went on to hold it not until someone beat me, but until I had to walk away due to injury.

Kris had picked himself apart all week in an attempt to explain everything that Griffin had simply written off as a tantrum, but now it was Kris’ turn to really open up about what nobody was saying about his opponent.

Under all of the talk about me not being the same, or the company evolving, there is one simple truth. Griffin Hawkins wants to use me as a stepping stone to doing the things that I have already accomplished. He wants to catapult himself to the top of the contenders list, whether Ben Jordan or Mark Cross comes out of Into the Void with the biggest prize in SCW. The truth is, as soon as I came out to the ring and challenged him, his eyes lit up. He saw someone that nobody can deny is a star in this company. He saw someone with an indisputable record in this company. He saw someone that carried this company. Regardless of anything he says about me, he knows that I am one of the single best to ever step into an SCW ring. That was why it was a no brainer that he would accept. I am his best chance to take that step to the main event.

Come time for Into The Void, my message to Griffin and the rest of this roster will be perfectly clear. People don’t get to just pass me up on their way to the top of this company. I might not be carrying around the title, but take a look at how just being in this match has already helped Griffin. We are talking about a guy that lost at Blaze of Glory, and again on Climax Control. The highlight of his month was me coming out and throwing him a bone. He may not have made it onto the card otherwise.

The Grand Slam Champion snaps his fingers.

...and just like that he is a win away from being considered a real contender.

Kris holds his arms out to his side, allowing himself to bask in his praise of himself.

Such is the power of the miracle.

The whole thing seems over-the-top, but such is Kris’ nature. The important thing was that he appeared to be back to feeling more like himself.

I’m sorry to tell these young and hungry newcomers, if you want to be considered one of the best, you need to go through me. Unfortunately for most of you, that’s too high of a bar to expect you to be able to clear.

He circles back around to the task at hand, leaving the rest of the roster for another time and place.

We’ll see which side of the fence Griffin lands on soon enough. I hope he knows what he is getting into when he steps through those ropes. I hope he has prepared himself for what is going to be waiting for him in this match. I hope he realizes everything that he has to lose if I walk away victorious. If not, he has a week to figure it all out. As for all you couch surfers out there, you are going to have to wait another week to find out.

With that, the camera cuts to black.

==========================================================



28
Climax Control Archives / Recalibrations (ft. Coby Quik)
« on: May 22, 2020, 04:23:22 AM »
 Take A Step Back
18 May 2020
ON-Camera


Unfortunately, I have to start off by doing something that is going to make me feel dirty.

The video starts to roll with Grand Slam Champion Kristopher Ryans in the center of the frame. He appears to be recording from a laptop but his surroundings leave a lot to be desired. The eggshell colored wall behind him is decorated by two pictures in the plainest of black frames: one of a bowl of white rice, the other of lightly toasted bread on a saucer plate. Kris, despite his plain white t-shirt, is the only splash of any color in the frame. He takes a drink out of a bottle of water, and lets out a heavy sigh.

I have to thank Alicia Lukas for pointing out that since my return, I have been a little…. well...

He gestures to the things around him.

You get the point...

Viewers can tell that he is struggling to keep a smile off of his face, but for now is winning the battle.

She’s not wrong though. I hate to give her any credit at all, but she made a good point. I have been a little...

He struggles to pull out the right word to finish the thought, not wanting to use any of the ones Alicia had thrown at him in making her point.

...let’s just call it restrained.

Kris appears at least mostly satisfied with the alternative that he came up with.

...but it’s not like it is without reason. Before I came back I found myself looking back at some of my matches from early on in my SCW career. Not only was I calling people out that tried to stake a claim to anything based on their past, but I also never seemed to care about what people thought about me. After all, back then everyone thought of me as a nobody. I was the one showing up to prove them wrong. Somewhere along the way I lost track of both of those things.

Kris crosses his arms in front of his chest. He was not good at speaking on his own shortcomings, so his words were not coming easily.

I have been so focused on how people remember me, and my place in history, that I forgot about how things used to be. Before I took time away there was a long period of time where I was the most successful person in the company. I went from underdog, to the person expected to win no matter what the obstacle in front of me was. I forgot what it was like to be on the other side of things.

He lets a small laugh escape his lips and shakes his head like he was putting more pieces of the puzzle together even as he was talking.

I know I’m hard-headed. I’m not exactly the most reasonable person in the world. Maybe it was always going to take getting the same shit shoveled at me by Griffin, Alicia, and the rest of the company to open my eyes. You would think that at this point in my career I would have already figured this kind of stuff out though.

He shakes his head again, clearly still giving himself a hard time.

If people told me at the beginning of my career that at some point people beating me was going to be considered an upset, I would have laughed at you. Yet, that is exactly why everyone was so surprised when Bill Barnhart walked away with a victory in my return. A few years ago, I wouldn’t have settled for Griffin Hawkins or anyone else ignoring me. I wouldn’t have waited for the fans, or management to come around to the idea of getting what I wanted. I didn’t used to think about things like how I was going to be perceived. I just went out in front of the crowd, did what was best for me, and let the rest play out.

He uncrosses his arms, starting to loosen up and become more comfortable now that he was not picking on his own shortcomings.

I can’t force anyone to change their minds about me. I never could, but at least it didn’t used to matter to me as much. Like Alicia put it, all of that stuff is kind of...bland. It is not the reason that I got into this business. It is not the reason that I enjoy being in the ring. It’s not really what I came back for. All of it is just a big distraction from doing what I do best.

He lets out another deep breath, but it does not sound as deflated as when he began.

Sometimes you have to take a step back and listen to the criticism. At least while I was doing it, I got to sit in the crowd for Climax Control and watch Griffin Hawkins come up just a little bit short himself. Kind of makes the things he said about me sting a little bit less when he gets beaten by Raab after talking down to him like he did me.

A smile crosses his face.

...and even though Alicia was out here dishing out the harshness, I think she managed to stir up some of the memories that led to this epiphany I am having.

He gives a slight nod of acknowledgement to the camera.

As for everyone else that thinks that this return was a bad idea, or destined to fail, I’m no longer going to carry your bullshit around with me. I’m not here to cater to everyone’s expectations. I have always cut my own path through the crowd, and somehow I managed to rise to the top. My problem was I tried to fix something that I wasn’t broken. From now on, I won’t be wasting time on things that don’t matter. I have Jack Washington to think about, and then putting a stop to Griffin Hawkins upward momentum in this company after that.

Kris winks at the camera with a smile on his face.

Rest assured none of it will be boring though.

With that, the feed cuts out and the screen fades to static.


==========================================================



Blindspot
Jet City South - San Diego
19 May 2020
OFF-Camera


There was one thing on Kris’ mind as he made his way through Jet City. He knew that Coby was going to have beaten him there as a way to start the day of training with a feeling of superiority, but Kris was not showing up for the two of them to spar. Before Kris went to find his seat in the crowd of Climax Control, Coby had pulled him aside to issue a warning. Kris hadn’t wanted to go into it with cameras following them, but had filed it as something to bring up once he had the chance. Luckily for Kris, the Sin City Underground newcomer had not spotted him as he made his way through some of the weight-lifting equipment. The young star was still warming up, running the track along the outside of the space.

As Coby passed by him, Kris made his way stealthily across Jet City, making sure to stay in his friend’s blind spot. He knew that he only had one opportunity, the curve where the front desk would be once they were actually able to open the gym back up. As Coby veered with the temporary path they had created Kris ducked out from behind a support beam and managed to plant his shoulder firmly into Coby’s midsection. The smaller man’s momentum folded him in half and he rolled over Kris before hitting his back hard on the ground.


Kris: Good morning!

The impact had sent Kris to the ground as well, but he was mostly unharmed. Coby rolled around a few feet away from Kris and was struggling to fill his lungs with air. Kris was able to get himself back up to his feet by the time Coby was able to catch a breath.

Coby: What...is wrong...with you….?

Kris had been ready to go with his answer, but waited to enjoy Coby fighting with the words in order to get them out.

Kris: I was actually going to ask you the exact same thing. That is why I came all the way down here...

Coby rolls over onto his back, now able to breathe again normally. It was not the first time that Kris had blindsided him, and he doubted that it would be the last. The pain itself started to fade the moment that Coby caught the tone of Kris’ voice. He knew this conversation was coming, and should have expected that Kris would lash out like this first.

Coby: Oh...so this is about Mikah?

Kris’ mouth was already open, ready to berate Coby, but his friend’s response caught him totally off guard.

Kris: How did you k--

Coby waved the question off before Kris could finish it, and pushed himself up into a seated position on the floor.

Coby: I know that you need to stay away from her if that is what you are going to ask. I know that she is a distraction. I know that you don’t need her for anything, but for some reason have allowed yourself to rely on her to do things that you could easily do yourself.

Kris wasn’t exactly prepared for Coby to be this forthcoming about his reasoning behind the warning he gave at Climax Control. After all, Mikah had been in Coby’s wedding. They had all been friends for years.

Kris: I don’t know why you suddenly have a problem with her after all this time, or what that has to do with me.

Coby shakes his head as he pushes himself back up to his feet. His hand reaches down to his ribs and his face twists in pain as he tries to straighten himself up. It was going to take a little while for the imprint of Kris’ shoulder to leave his abdomen, but he was not going to let Kris literally talk down at him for the whole argument.

Coby: I love Mikah to death. She is terrible for you though.

Kris opens his mouth to argue, but Coby does not pause long enough to let him get a word in.

Coby: I get it. She is going through some shit and you told her that she could chill here. That’s fine. Friends should do that for each other when they can. But we both know that’s not where the line is drawn.

Kris does not even try to protest, instead attempting to change the subject.

Kris: She got me back into Sin City, and I helped you get into Underground. Really you should be thanking her.

Kris can tell before Coby even starts to open his mouth that his former trainee is not buying it.

Coby: You could have stepped out into the ring at any point in the last two years and the reaction you got would have inked your contract. From what I’ve seen from you and Christian over the years, you could have gotten him to agree in five minutes of less. Even Mark seems thrilled to have you back. You didn’t need to go through all of that shit. You could have just been you, and done it your way. Not hers.

Kris again tries to cut into Coby’s lecture.

Kris: Maybe not bu--

Kris points an index finger at Coby while trying to make his counterpoint, but in a flash it is slapped away. Coby trucks right through Kris’ words, not done making his point yet.

Coby: ...and you walked in half-cocked like you were the greatest of all time and got embarrassed in your first match back. You know who does that shit? Mikah. She would go out drinking, always talk about not wanting to show up or do her job, come out and do it thoughtlessly. Sure, she managed to pull out the win more often than not, but she is way more physically talented than you are, and nobody in her division was seven feet tall or close to five hundred pounds. Being like her is going to get you hurt, and you get hurt enough on your own.

Kris had made the mistake of thinking that his friend had come to the argument unprepared, but instead found himself being shot down before he could even make a single valid point. Instead of being able to vent all of his frustrations at his friend, Kris was forced to turn it inward.

Kris: Alright, maybe I was taking my eye off the prize a little bit, but friends do that for other friends. Besides, she’s going to help me with my problem of not having a tag team partner.

Coby was surprised that Kris was still even hanging on to that dream. One thing was for certain, if Kris had a blindspot, Mikah was in it.

Coby: Has she ever even said yes to that?

Kris goes to nod his head, but hesitates. He thinks back to the conversations that he and Mikah had on the subject. The two of them had discussed it several times, dating as far back as the Kris and Mikah Show, and leading their respective divisions as champions. Yet, he couldn’t recall once that she had ever given him a real answer. Coby picks up on Kris’ lack of response quickly

Coby: That’s what’s up...

Usually it was a phrase that Coby said with excitement, like a call to arms, this was felt more like Coby’s own person brand of ‘I told you so’ more than anything else though.

Kris: So what, you’re saying that I should just send her packing?

Coby shakes his head hastily, and backtracks some of his criticism.

Coby: That’s not what I’m saying at all. Mikah’s not a bad person. She’s just not a person that you need to get lost in. She’s a blast to be around, but she’s not someone whose advice I would take when it comes to career decisions. You need to get back to doing things your way, cause you’re gonna drown otherwise.

The former SCW Champion’s mouth opens and closes a few times without any words being produced. He laces his fingers together and cradles the back of his head in his hands as he lets out a deep breath. Kris knew that Coby was right. Now that he was running the last few weeks backwards in his mind he could see the things that he should have done differently. After the week of being shown up by Griffin and Alicia Lukas, Kris was not about to give Coby any satisfaction of officially backing down from yet another argument. Thinking quickly, he shifts the subject instead, nodding towards Coby’s ribcage. He was content to drop the subject and call it a draw if Coby would let it slide.

Kris: You going to need a minute to walk that off?

Coby shakes his head with a smile on his face. He knew that it was as close as he was going to get to Kris admitting defeat. Honestly, he did not even care about winning the argument, it was more about pointing out the problem to Kris. There was no forcing The Miracle to do anything, you just had to push him in the right direction and hope he got it. Trying to force the issue was not going to get him anywhere. He had been sent to San Diego to keep Kris focused, so that is what he needed to do.

Coby: I’m good to go if you are. You have a long way to go if you’re going to beat Jack and then Griffin back-to-back.

Coby tries to give Kris a light shove, but the SCW Grand Slam Champion slaps his hand away before it can contact his shoulder.

Kris: Well, I like my chances more than yours against John Blade.

Coby’s mouth drops open in offense, but Kris spins away from Coby and takes off running along the same track that Coby was on before Kris had nearly flipped him out of his shoes. Coby tries to shake off the lingering pain in his ribcage and chases after Kris, ready to get the day started.

==========================================================



Knockoffs
San Diego, CA
20 May 2020
ON-Camera


The video starts with Kris Ryans walking through a few empty halls. There is a white towel around his neck that he is using to wipe sweat off his forehead as he passes the camera. Whoever is operating the camera follows closely behind him and viewers can see the discoloration of his gray shirt from it being soaked. When Kris starts to speak, he is clearly out of breath.

This week has been a little harder than most. It would be a lie for me to try and say that Jack Washington isn’t good. He is. There is no denying that. The guy came into SCW through the Blast From The Past Tournament, and killed it in the first round, picking up the win for himself and his rookie partner.

Kris is standing next to a control panel in the center of the new Jet City Sports Lab that he and Coby Quik had been working on making functional since his plans to return to SCW. Kris’ hands move across the panel, and lights around him start to shut off in sections.

You could argue that he would have gone further in the tournament if it wouldn’t have been for that very same rookie partner. I know better than anyone that you are only as good as your partner in Blast From The Past, and he got booted out when Tallyn took the fall to the team that went on to win the damn thing. I guess if you are going to lose, you may as well lose to the eventual winners. Although, I can’t really hold Tallyn’s mistake over Jack’s head. I know if anyone tried to blame me for Polly Playtime’s incompetence, I would be a little salty about it. And let’s face it, Tallyn probably isn’t even on Polly’s level.

The darkness closes in around him as he talks until only a single bright light overhead remains. Kris turns from the panel, and actually looks into the camera, shaking his head.

I’m getting off track here. We’re supposed to be talking about Jack. He even went as far as to win the Jack-Off on Climax Control a couple of weeks back.

Kris starts to move back down the hallway that we had followed him down to start the video. Instead of trailing behind him, the camera now backtracks in front of him, allowing Kris to talk directly to the fans with a wide smile on his face.

You know, now that I say that out loud, I’m hearing how that can easily be taken the wrong way when you follow it up with the show name. Although, probably still a fitting name based on how publicly everyone in the hotel has been about not exactly social distancing from each other’s bedrooms.

He shakes his head again, clearly disappointed at having gotten off track again.

...but again, we are getting away from the point. Jack Washington walked into Climax Control a couple weeks ago, and put down Jack Russow fresh off that huge win against Griffin Hawkins. I mean, that guy had championship momentum coming in and our Gentleman Jack Washington swatted him down like he wasn’t shit. It was kinda impressive. After all, Griffin Hawkins had been on one of the biggest rolls in company history, and Russow ended it. Then Washington just steps up and takes the new Roulette Champion down a peg really easily. Now we finds himself across the ring from an SCW Grand Slam Champion.

Kris taps himself twice on the chest with a smirk on his face as the camera backs out of the building into a back alley. Kris follows through the door and closes it behind him, taking a moment to lock it before they move on.

So on one side we have Jack, the impressive newcomer and momentum killer. On the other side there’s me, trying to prove to everyone that I am still as good as I have ever been.

The camera moves to Kris’ side as he steps away from the building and follows next to him as he walks down the alleyway behind the building.

It’s not unlike my situation standing across from Finn Whelan. Although, Finn is much further along in his career than Jack is. Sure, this kid has been a Limitless Champion before, but Finn has carried more than one company on his back, and dominated tournaments around the world. When I looked at him though, all I could see was someone that was on the same path that I was. The more research I do, the more that I see similarities in the way we fight, the reasons we fight, and the things that we struggle with.

He laughs, but there is more annoyance in it than joy.

It is almost like walking into my house to find a bunch of knock-offs sitting on my couch, watching my TV, and eating all of my food. It is like stepping into my gym and seeing a bunch of K-Mart clones trying to walk down the same path that I took to the top of SCW.

He stops, and turns to the camera, giving the viewers his full attention instead of just bringing them along for the ride any longer.

...but that’s kind of a problem for me.

He offers a simple shrug to the camera.

This lane is taken.

Kris’ face is blank, and the usual joking undertone in his voice is gone.

Look, I’m not going to go out to that ring and put on the most technically sound display. I might be able to get people up out of their seats based on surprise and unpredictability but there is nothing that I can do that others can’t. I don’t always say the right things. I rub people the wrong way. I fuck up. A lot. A quick look back on my history in this company will show you half a dozen missteps for every single inch I ever gained in this company. I got where I am by being myself and forcing people to accept that I wasn’t going to be satisfied with settling for mediocrity. I demanded the things that I thought that I earned, and when people didn’t like it, I made sure to put them in their place. I stepped over the people that thought that they were better than me, and was breaking records even as people were talking about how I would never amount to anything special. I was dealt the same hand as half of this new class of wrestlers in SCW and I already played it to perfection. Their underdog story doesn’t play here. I was a nobody that became The Miracle. The story’s been told, and now I’m back. They’re going to go need to follow someone else’s blueprint because mine’s not for sale.

He shakes his head, wanting to move on from the subject, but now visibly starting to become irritated by the situation.

...and it wasn’t even some surgically precise rise to the top. If anything, it was more akin to someone trying to scratch and crawl their way out of a grave. Most of the time I was my own worst enemy, but so be it. At least that I can say that I made it this far without changing who I am. I say what I want to. I don’t stop to think about the consequences. When it gets me into fights, I usually fight my way out. Was it easy? No. Was it stupid? Probably. However, that path led me to being an SCW Grand Slam Champion. On one hand I can see the appeal to everyone trying to follow it, because it led me to all of the success that I have enjoyed. On the other hand, they say lightning doesn’t strike in the same place twice.

He pauses for just a moment, his mind racing well ahead of his words. It takes a second for Kris to take a deep breath and attempt to get back on track.

These people can’t be me, no matter how hard they try. That is why when they are confronted by the real thing, they fall short. Not because I am the best. Not because I am the strongest, but because that is what I do. I’m a punching bag that talks shit and punches back until you give up trying.

Not that I think it would take much to get ol’ Jack here to give up. I mean the guy has had a handful of successful matches here, but other than that he is practically a ghost. The guy comes out and shocks everyone by beating Russow at Jack-A-Pa-Looza, and we haven’t seen or heard from him since. It’s been weeks. Has anyone rallied up a search party to find this guy? Did anyone even notice he was gone? Would anyone have even cared if they did?

A big match like that, and a surprise win over a new champion should have propelled this guy into the mix for championships. He should have been in Mark and Christian’s office saying that if Russow couldn’t beat him a few weeks back, he doesn’t deserve another free day as champion. We are talking about the same Jack Washington that had the confidence to say Russow was going get embarrassed on his first night as champ, and then managed to come through on the promise when everyone was laughing at him.

However, when it came time to fight for his shot, to claw his way up out of the ground, Jack was quiet as a mouse. Everyone has been fighting for a place at Into The Void; everyone but Jack. This is a guy that was talking about waiting by the phone for SCW to call. This was a guy that was supposedly excited to get the opportunity to step out of a family member’s shadow and pave his own way to excellence.


Kris shakes his head, clearly not buying the story.

Seems to me like he is more of a lazy, half-assing, knock off that isn’t going to be able to cut it when confronted in the ring by the real deal.

Kris holds his hands up in his defense, already sensing the offense that some of the viewers were going to take to his needlessly harsh words.

Somebody needed to tell him, right?

He looks to have worked though some of his annoyance, with a smile starting to work its way back across his lips.

You know, Jack, maybe you went back home after Blast From The Past because that is where you belong. Instead of storming into the offices in the back after your partner cost you your spot in the tournament, you packed your shit and you left. You didn’t ask to stick around. You didn’t demand an opportunity to prove your worth. Despite all of your talk, you sat around waiting for the phone to ring instead of stepping up and taking what you had earned. You didn’t cut your own path. You waited for an opportunity to be given to you.

...but what did you do with that opportunity?

You came in talking about wanting to hurt people, and see what it takes to break them down. You told Russow that you wanted to beat him as painfully as possible; that you wished his dad could be there in the front row to witness what you would do to him. You wanted to break a champion’s spirit at the moment where he was riding highest. Despite your best efforts to fuck it up, you managed to pull off the upset, and yes, it was an upset regardless of all of your talk. We all know a tune-up match when we see one and the powers that be were attempting to feed you to their new champion.

Winning that match doesn’t make you special. It makes you a fluke.

Think I’m lying?

Then where have you been? If they expected anything of you other than to get demolished by the new Roulette Championship would you not be getting your chance to take that title off of him at Into the Void? The second that Bill Barnhart walked away with a win over me, they handed him an opportunity that nobody would have given him beforehand. After your big win, they let you sit on the bench until they needed you for another tune up match for a real talent.


Sure it was harsh, but Kris had never been one to hold back on his opinions of others until recently, and he got called boring for his efforts. He had clearly made the decision to stop worrying so much about how he was going to be received.

Don’t walk into this match thinking that you are going to be a speed bump on my path to Into the Void. You’re nothing but a springboard for momentum, and after this you can go back to being irrelevant for a few more weeks.

He laughs, another one of his old phrases coming to mind.

Do yourself a favor before you walk in and accept one simple truth: You’re just there to take the L.

Kris starts to backpedal down the alley away from the camera, which fails to follow him. Instead, as the former champion disappears from sight, the camera fades out to black.






29
Climax Control Archives / Known Unknowns
« on: May 08, 2020, 10:58:05 PM »
 Get It Together
Jet City South - San Diego
28 April 2020
OFF-Camera


It was the fourth straight day that Coby Quik had beaten Kris down to the makeshift gym that he had built in what used to be a grocery store, then a bowling alley, and finally a laundromat beneath his apartment. It had been Kris’ idea for them to train with each other. The way that they pushed one another had paid off years ago when both of their careers were on the rise. They had been hoping to recreate the magic. However, since agreeing to meet first thing every morning, Kris had failed to actually show up. Coby had just pressed ahead without him until now. This morning was different though. Instead of starting his routine, Coby turned around and went back upstairs. Within moments he was beating on Kris’ bedroom door, no longer giving him space.

Coby: We got work to do! Let’s go!

There was an immediate rustling inside the room that gave Coby an odd sense of satisfaction. It sounded as if Kris was knocking over a variety of objects on his way to the door and his disheveled appearance told Coby that his friend had been fast asleep. Kris only opened the door far enough to fill the space with his face, but his eyes were only half open and stinging from the light in the hallway.

Kris: What time is it?

Coby pushed the door open, knocking Kris off balance from still being half asleep.

Coby: Time to get up and actually put some work into this thing you have dragged me into.

Coby moves across the darkened space as Kris tries to get his bearings. Before Kris even realizes what Coby is doing, he yanks back the curtain, letting light into the room and blinding Kris all over again.

Kris: That’s totally uncalled for...

Kris, now turning away and shielding his eyes, never sees Coby turn back to him. Despite being the smaller of the two, Coby sizes Kris up and easily sweeps his legs out from under him, planting The Miracle on his back in the middle of his own bedroom.

Coby: You know… I thought losing would wake you up.

Kris uses his arms to cover his face, trying to get rid of the stars floating in front of his eyes. Not long ago he was dead asleep, and this was not how he had intended to start the day. If Coby thought that this course of action was going to force Kris to be receptive, he was wrong.

Kris: I’m really not mentally prepared to be lectured, can we try to pencil it in for tomorrow?

Coby pulls the chair away from Kris desk and places the legs around his friend’s torso. He promptly sits down on it, pinning Kris to the ground beneath it. Once Kris moves his arms, he is face-to-face with Coby looking down at him.

Coby: What’s the difference between the two of us?

Kris still was not convinced to participate in the conversation in a productive manner.

Kris: I understand personal boundaries and you don’t….

Coby had been around long enough to know that Kris was not going to be helpful. After all, if he was going to give Kris that much credit, he would not have gone as far as to pin him to the ground beneath the chair. He had learned a long time ago that sometimes Kris just needed to hear things, whether he wanted to or not. The problem was not getting him to talk. The problem was always keeping him somewhere that he would be forced to listen.

Coby: I didn’t just sign a contract and expect smooth sailing. I checked out the roster of the place. I did a little scouting at the show beforehand. I gameplanned for my opponent. I busted my ass during the week to prep. I knew what to expect. I won.

Coby pauses just long enough to give Kris a chance to change his mind about listening to what he has to say. Unfortunately, Kris was not on the same page.

Kris: Yeah, you fought a guy your own size and walked out with a win. You should have. Whoever trained you was talented.

Despite being only one of the three different people to help him through his training at Jet City, Kris always found a way to try and take full credit for it. It was Kris’ gym now, at least on paper. Any success was his success. Any failures got blamed on his brother. Coby was smarter than to let it get him off track though.

Coby: The people that trained me made sure to let me know that I couldn’t just sit back and wait for good things to happen for me. I had to go out there and make it happen for myself. I had to be smarter than the people around me. I had to train harder than they did. I had to want it more. I had to prove them wrong about me. That’s what I learned. I damn sure didn’t learn to give up after a setback.

Coby finally saw a little bit of light arise in Kris’ eyes at the assumption that he was just going to give up.

Kris: I’m not givi---

Coby Quik-ly (puns) cuts him off, not even letting Kris get his defense started.

Coby: That sure is what it looks like. You can call it blowing off the gym, or wallowing in self pity, but it all amounts to the same thing. You lost, and now you lost interest. If I knew that you were going to quit this early on, I wouldn’t have even come down here.

Of course, that was not entirely true. Coby had used Kris as an excuse for getting back into the business. He was not about to let that get in the way of his guilting Kris into action though.

Coby: You know, for all your talk about all of us at Jet City meaning something to you, you have a terrible way of showing it through your actions.

It was not an accusation that Kris was willing to just lay back and take though.

Kris: I did everything that I could for you guys.

It sounded good to Kris, but he had unwittingly made Coby’s point for him.

Coby: Exactly! You talk about it like it is some kind of past tense thing. We are still here! We are still competing! It’s not a thing of the past. It’s not something that we used to do. You are out there as the biggest representative of all of us, and you’re blowing it.

Kris tries to shake off the responsibility of carrying their brand on his shoulders just as he always does.

Kris: Jason and Parker are th---

Coby cuts him off again though, having already heard that excuse too many times.

Coby: Those two might have been great at one point, but we both know that they are both done inside the ring. And yeah, Jay was a Triple Crown Champion. Sure, Parker was a Grand Slam like you. I mean, I have held championships of my own, and Courtney even won the Blast From The Past tournament that everyone gives Fenris the credit for. None of us are the face of Jet City though. You are.

Kris had never thought that a day would come where he was outside of his brother’s shadow. He had always been able to be the talented fuck-up that just barely skates by somehow. Jason had always been the driving force. For the first time, Kris was starting to notice that things had changed.

Kris: I don’t think I’m the guy for that particular job...

Maybe it was because Coby had gotten to him while he was half asleep, but it had been easier than expected to dig under Kris’ rigid exterior.

Coby: I don’t think you have a choice. Court has been out of action almost as long as you have been. I’m really just getting started again, and nobody in SCU really knows me yet. You are the one everyone is going to be looking at.

Coby could see in Kris’ eyes that he was running through how his actions reflected on Jet City as a whole, as if the weight of his disappointing return was not enough.

Kris: ...so when I look like shit, we all look like shit.

Coby nodded. He did not need to rub it in any further, although Kris definitely would have if their roles were reversed.

Coby: Now you see why I’m gonna need you to get your shit together, right? You’re making me look bad.

Kris nods, and taps his hands on the legs of the chair Coby was using to pin him down.

Kris: So you’re going to let me up now?

The smile on Coby's face turns down into a frown, and he shakes his head, much to Kris’ dismay.

Coby: Not unless you are ready to get up and get to work. Like, for real this time.

Instead of agreeing immediately, Kris grabs the legs of the chair and attempts to push them up off of the ground. Coby seems confident, but the chair starts to wobble. Instead of trying to overpower him physically, Coby simply reaches down and flicks Kris in the center of the forehead, causing him to laugh. The laughter makes it impossible for Kris to hold his grip, and he gives up.

Kris: Who flicks someone in the forehead? I’m pretty sure you’re some kind of terrorist.

Coby shakes his head.

Coby: Not me. I learned that one from your brother.

It actually made sense to Kris that it would be advice that Jason gave. There were countless times where their disagreements had turned physical and ended a lot like this.

Kris: He give you the chair thing too?

Coby nods with the smile back on his face.

Coby: He said you would need someone like me to keep you in line if you were going to make it.

Just like that, Coby’s words cut through years of fog in Kris’ memory. There was a reason why all of this had seemed so familiar. A conversation that he had with his brother came to mind, and Kris had to fight hard to keep the feelings that it stirred off of his face. Now was not the time to dig into that. The point was that Jason was right back then, just as Coby was now. He had been going about everything the wrong way. It was time to fix that.

Kris: Then let me up and let’s get to work.

==========================================================



The Climb
30 April 2020
ON-Camera


”Let’s start off with the stupid questions.”

The camera feed opens looking down on Kris Ryans. The natural light of the area shows that they have to be outside, but the ground appears to be nearly twenty feet beneath them.

Confused? I’m talking about the stupid shit that all of the backstage interviewers are going to be buzzing about. The questions that don’t deserve answers.

The camera pans back a little to show that Kris’ hands are locked into small knobs on the wall. His legs are spread apart, with each of his feet on different levels of posts in the wall.

Things like, was my return a setback for me? Do I regret making the decision to come back? Have I lost a step or... nine? What does the future hold? Am I just going to take my ball and go home?

Fans appear to be looking down from the top of the rock wall Kris attempts to climb up, but the former champion appears to have reached one of the more difficult spots. His eyes search for a path up as he speaks.

The last thing that I want is anyone to be running to ask me something like this when I step into the GO Gym for my next match. I don’t want my return to be the focus of the night. So we are going to clear some shit up right now, and then we’re all going to move past it.

Just as he finishes his thought, he uses all of the strength he can muster to leap up off of the posts on the wall to get to a grip spot that had been just out of reach. Kris dangles there for a second, searching for a foothold without being able to really look down.

I was overconfident.

His left foot finds a divot in the wall to step into, while his right finds one of the grip knobs to stand on top of. He reaches out for a higher spot with his free hand and nearly loses his balance.

I was sloppy.

Instead of looking up, Kris looks down to his footing, finding a place to move up, allowing him to easily reach the spot that he had missed before.

I underestimated my opponent, and also how easy it was going to be to just slide back into competition after being away for so long.

He appears to be two-thirds of the way up the wall, with the camera panning back to show a giant inflated mat beneath him should he actually fall during his ascent.

I was wrong, and it cost me the first impression of my return. That’s something that I am going to have to live with. It’s not something that is going to get me off track though. I’m not going to let falling short cause me to rethink the fact that I want to be out in the ring. I have already had to give up a lot just to be back in SCW. I want this. That has not, and will not, change.

As he speaks Kris is moving more and more confidently up the wall, not letting his near miss moments ago get into his head.

A stumble is not a defeat. I’m not going to try and take anything away from Bill Barnhart. The guy beat me. He deserves the opportunity that he has been given after pulling out what everyone has been calling an upset. I walked in expecting to win, and everyone was putting their money on me. That bit me in the ass.

He comes to another spot where there is nothing within reach. Instead of continuing straight up though, he moves horizontally a few notches. He continues to speak, though not really focused on the camera recording him.

I’m actually kind of grateful for it though. I could have lost to a much more annoying person. The opportunity at the Internet Championship could have gone to someone less deserving. I could have continued thinking that there was nothing wrong with the way I was approaching coming back. Winning that match would have had consequences down the line. Maybe it would have cost me a lot more than just a first impression.

Viewers can tell that the climb is starting to wear on him a little. Sweat starts to bead down his forehead and into his eyes when he looks up to try to find a way up.

It’s good to get the failure out of the way early, but it’s not something that has ever actually happened since my first match here. I lost my actual debut in Sin City, only to come back better, and more focused on creating the career that I have had here.

The Miracle does not stop moving in order to reminisce about the past, even working his way back towards the camera as he climbs.

On the other hand, the times that I have come out feeling bulletproof, I have lost focus in some big spots. When I went on the streak to win the Internet Championship, the inevitable downfall handed me my worst losing streak to date. I ended up hurt and in rehab not long after. I came back with my brother but Jet City dropped the tag titles in embarrassing fashion after being dominant for months. I let Crimson derail my entire career not once, but twice after that. Both times I ended up seriously injured and had to take time away. All because I couldn’t get out of my own way. I felt like nothing could stop me.

He is back to being directly beneath the camera now, just feet below reaching the top of the wall.

So, I’m kind of glad that Bill Barnhart stopped the trend from starting again this time around. Sure, losing sucks, and I am bad at admitting when someone had my number, but I’m not going to dwell on that. I’m not going to fixate, or kind someone else to blame for it. There is no explaining it away. I just have to own it, and move on.

The top lip of the wall appears to give the former champion some trouble. His arms look like they want to give out, but he refuses to give up when he is this close to the top. Kris places his hand on the top of the wall, and then swings to get his leg up as well. From there, he rolls, laying at the feet of the cameraman. He seems pleased with himself.

Losing was a wake up call, and it happened at the perfect time. Luckily, I have some people around to knock some sense into me, and get me to start pushing myself back to where I need to be. I didn’t become a Grand Slam Champion by sitting back and relying on tricks and minimal effort. I wanted to come out and prove everyone wrong about me. I had to put in the work. That hasn’t changed.

Kris slaps the top of the wall and pushes himself up to his feet. He takes a deep breath before looking down to the ground below. He gives a shrug to the camera and a confident smirk.

I know that I’m playing catch up now, but at least I’m not afraid of the climb back to the top…. Or a fall all the way back to the bottom to start over….

Kris holds his arms out to his side and falls backwards off of the top of the wall. The cameraman rushes forward and the camera catches most of Kris’ fall down to the giant inflatable below. He bounces upon impact, rolling backwards and landing on his feet on some of the mats below as the camera fades to black.


==========================================================


Jet City Calling
Jet City South - San Diego
8 May 2020
OFF-Camera


What a difference eleven days had made. Following his loss to Bill Barnhart, Kris had been blowing off showing up to training. He had not been preparing mentally for Finn Whelan. He had been dragging his heels about putting in the work required to make a successful comeback. However, Coby had finally gotten things turned around. Not only had Kris put the failure of his return behind him, but he was actively taking part in preparing for the next challenge. At the beginning Coby was able to brag about how Kris could not keep up with him, but after the Grand Slam Champion started to shake off some of the rust and get a lot of his timing back, Coby found himself struggling to gameplan for Kris inside the ring.

As Kris’ confidence came back, so did his ability to improvise unique ways to get himself out of trouble. With Coby as a stand in for Finn, Kris had the perfect training dummy. All three men were similarly built. All three of them employed similar styles inside the ring. For maybe the first time in his career, Kris was actually focused and looking ahead, instead of flying by the seat of his pants. It was a good change. One that Coby hoped would stick. After all, the sharper Kris got, the more Coby could use Kris to push himself. That was the only way that Coby was going to be able to keep up in SCU.

This was their last day to really push themselves ahead of the show, not wanting to go too hard in the days leading up to the actual fight. The two men had already packed everything up, and were supposed to be closing down for the day when Coby made his way back into the gym. Instead of finding Kris ready to head out, the only thing that he could hear was the same sequence of sounds echoing through the otherwise quiet space.

*THWACK* *THWACK* *THUD*

The same three sounds repeat yet again, while Coby searches for the source. He gets closer to it as it cycles a third time. Before the fourth though, he finally finds Kris. The former champion is standing in the center of the ring they had built, staring at one of the corners. In it, he has a heavy bag set up. Coby had seen Kris working on something like this before he had taken time away, but Kris had never quite gotten it right. The fact that he was back at it told Coby all he needed to know about where Kris’ level of confidence was at. Kris sprints towards the bag, getting airborne just a few steps before he reaches the corner. He drives his forearm down into the top part of the bag.

*THWACK*

Kris lands on his feet in front of the bag but in rapid succession, he follows with a knee to his would-be opponent’s rib area.

*THWACK*

Kris leaps to his left and plants his foot cleanly on the middle rope. However, instead of attempting the roundhouse kick that Coby had seen finish off the combination before, Kris hooks his legs around the bag and falls backwards to the mat, flipping it out of the corner and down to the center of the ring.
*THUD*

Kris smacks the mat and rocks back on his shoulders. He kicks his legs, and rolls forward, kipping back up to his feet. He was winded, but there was a smile on his face when he saw the positioning of the bag on the mat. Kris lets out a heavy sigh, and falls back to be sitting on the middle turnbuckle in the corner of the ring. Coby finally lets his presence be known, clapping a few times to acknowledge Kris’ accomplishment.


Kris: Oh, shut up! I couldn’t get the kind of distance that I wanted all week. I think I finally got it down.

Coby holds up his hands to make himself appear innocent of trying to mock Kris.

Coby: I remember when you first started working on that and needed Jason’s help to get the timing right. I’m thinking you might finally be onto something.

Kris shrugs his shoulders, and points out to where the bag lays in the center of the ring.

Kris: I need something to create some space, and it feels like people in SCW have just been getting bigger since the last time I was around. It wasn’t so much of a size disadvantage. I could just kind of wing it…. Now though...

Coby does not have any trouble finding the words that Kris was missing.

Coby: ...now people like Bill Barnhart are just going to hold you to the ground and make you tap out every time you step into the ring.

Kris looks up annoyed, but Coby is long past being afraid of his scowl.

Kris: Not exactly, but yeah. The same old tricks aren’t going to keep working. I need to keep people away from me so that I can keep myself off of the ground. Luckily, I don’t think it’s going to be a problem this time around though.

Coby takes two running steps and leaps up to the apron of the ring. The two of them had built it themselves, but it was well enough done to pass for the real thing. He ducks in between the middle and top ropes and makes his way to the center of the ring across from Kris.

Coby: Alright, so forget about that for a minute. What are you going to need to work on for this week, huh? Let’s see what you got...

Kris laughs, and points at Coby before pushing himself up off of the turnbuckle. He takes a few steps closer to the center of the ring but not within striking distance of his friend.

Kris: You standing in for Finn? You know enough about how he moves?

Coby just nods, and makes the first move towards Kris. Coby catches him with a running knee to the midsection, but Kris is able to backpedal away from most of the contact.

Coby: You were ready for that knee at least.

Coby goes for a straight kick to the center of Kris’ chest, but the Grand Slam Champion catches it and pushes him back. Kris charges out of the corner and leaps to attempt a running wheel kick, but Coby has it scouted and slips under it. As Kris gets back to his feet Coby attempts an enziguri that narrowly misses catching Kris face. Coby continues to be the aggressor, closing the distance between Kris and himself with a spinning back elbow that actually lands. Kris continues to backpedal and finds himself with his back against the corner. Coby closes in, looking to send a chop across Kris’ chest.

Kris: Not fast enough….

Kris rolls forward, ducking under the chop but planting his heels firmly into the mat. He leaps backwards, and would have leveled Coby with a pele kick if Jet City’s Quikest had not managed to get his hands up in front of his face first. Instead Coby falls back against the same corner he had backed Kris up into just moments before.

Coby: You’re the one moving so slow...

Coby charges out of the corner, having scouted Finn with Kris and knowing what he would do with this opening. Coby tries to hook an arm around Kris’ neck and attempts the sit-out sleeper slam that Finn had used to lay out opponents, but Kris is able to counter by hooking his arm around Coby’s neck and dropping himself backwards into a neckbreaker. Coby immediately grabs at the back of his head as the two lay in the center of the ring.

Kris: Yeah, but I was ready for that. If I keep trying to create space he is destined to attempt that Fenian Rising thing to turn the tides. It was the one thing he will go to if I am winning, which I intend to be. Tough break that you would think I didn’t know that.

Coby lets his arms fall back to the mat and he actually lets out an amused chuckle.

Coby: I really thought I had you for a second.

Kris shakes his head, allowing himself a moment to gloat.

Kris: That’s just what I wanted you to think. Sometimes you have to sucker people in to create yourself an opportunity.

Coby shrugs his shoulders, having no problem admitting defeat.

Coby: I just would have hit you in the side of the head with a running knee and called it a day. This guy is a little like you. There is definitely a passion for adding some flare. You know, style points.

Kris was not just going to let that kind of insult to his style stand though.

Kris: There is nothing flashy about just booting someone in the face to end a match-up and I’ve been doing that for forever.

Coby again has the perfect amount of experience dealing with Kris to be able to explain away his answer effortlessly though.

Coby: Yeah but before that it was that flipping leg drop so that you could cheat and hit people with that bulky brace. I think that is about as close to the line as you can get without breaking rules.

Not having any shame, Kris does not even try to deny it.

Kris: First of all, still going to be doing that. It’s awesome. I enjoy being in the air. Plus, you gotta take what you can get. I have cleaned up a lot of my tricks, but there is no need to color all the way inside the lines at all times.

Coby sits up on the mat and starts to push himself back to his feet.

Coby: That’s where we are going to have to agree to disagree.

Kris rolls to his side and pushes himself up off of the mat. He knew that Coby saw the rules as rigid and never meant to be broken, but Kris had not always had the relationship with them that he does now. He used to think that rules were meant to be broken, and to get away with it meant you were skilled. More recently though, he has strayed from breaking them but was never afraid to test their pliability.

Kris: I’m not going to be hitting people with brass knuckles or sneaking low blows when the referees are not looking, but I am not above trying to gain an edge.

Coby gestures around the room that they are standing in, the smile gone from his face.

Coby: What do you call all this? You think everyone has the time, money, or ability to set up their own personal gym like this? You think everyone can just create their own environment to train in? This right here is your leg up on the competition, and you still don’t quite get that, do you?

Kris takes a second to look around at what they had built in the very short time that they had been in San Diego.

Kris: They have their GO Gym, and Staggs whatever…. People can train anywhere.

Coby uses Kris point against him instead of trying to deflect away from it.

Coby: ...and when you look at the people that Staggs has trained, or the ones that come out of the GO Gym, look at how successful they are in SCW. Look at how they have come in and dominated. For that matter, look at everything that the Jet City people have been able to accomplish under the radar there. People that have this kind of set up, and can prepare like we can already have every advantage that they need.

It was not an angle that Kris had ever looked at it from. Coby was not done trying to shake Kris out of his old line of thinking though.

Coby: You went into your last match flippant, and relying on your shortcuts and little tricks to win. It didn’t work out. It hasn’t ever worked out. For every single one of your successes there is an equal failure that could have been avoided. How many times have you gotten hurt? How many times have you gotten pushed out of your comfort zone and it cost you a match? This….

Coby again points around the room at the equipment that they are surrounded by.

Coby: ...this is the key to winning. What we have been doing for the last two weeks is how you are going to take your spot back in SCW. If you want to get back to winning, this is the way. Not bending the rules. Not trying to cheat under the radar. And definitely not….

Coby cuts himself off before he goes too far. Although, the way that he stops manages to grab Kris’ attention almost more than any of the words that actually made it out of his mouth.

Kris: What were you going to say? Definitely not…. what?

Coby takes a step back from his friend, knowing that Kris is not ready to hear what he had stopped short of letting slip out. They were getting there, but now was not the time.

Coby: How about this, you go win that match, and maybe I can impart some more wisdom. I don’t give free tips to people that can’t handle themselves inside the ring.

Kris knew that Coby was mostly joking, but was willing to play along for the time being.

Kris: So that’s how it is?

Coby nods as he makes his way out onto the apron of the ring. He does not look back at his friend as he hops down to the floor.

Coby: That’s what’s up!

Kris picks up a towel from near the center of the ring and tosses it in Coby's direction. It catches the ceiling and falls short of reaching the Underground star.

Kris: We agreed on no catchphrases!

Coby puts his hands up in the air as he makes his way back towards the exit. He yells back at Kris without breaking his stride.

Coby: Sometimes it needs to be said!

Without waiting for Kris to call anything back to him, Coby makes his way out of the back entrance of the building, leaving Kris to finish cleaning up and locking up on his own.

==========================================================



Known Unknowns
San Diego, CA
6 May 2020
ON-Camera


It is supposed to be hard to step into the ring against someone that is new to the company.

Kris sits in the middle of the ring inside a dimly lit room. The camera seems to hover in front of him, but he is not looking at it. Instead, he sits back a little in the chair and lets out a heavy sigh.

I mean I admit it. When I saw the card go up, I may have been more nervous than I thought I would be. I mean had it been someone like Dmitri, Caleb Storms, Ben Jordan, or even Fenris I would have been more in my comfort zone. These are people with history here. They are people that I have shared the backstage area with. They are known quantities. Regardless of their level of talent, I know what to expect. There is a safety net there.

Clearly Kris is still not quite over coming up short in his return to the company.

Bill Barnhart was not one of those known quantities, and look how that ended up going for me. I wouldn’t necessarily call it my finest moment.

He tries to shrug the memory away, but some of the negativity still shows on his face. He does what he can to attempt to move past it.

I know that Finn Whelan is going to want to capitalize on the fact that I lost my last time out. I know that he has to be thinking that this is the jackpot spot to be in. He is only two matches into his SCW career and he gets to take on one of the best that has ever been in Sin City’s six sided ring.

He has said the words dozens of times before, but this time they do not sound the same. It is possible that his most recent loss had shaken the Grand Slam Champion’s confidence.

I know that my last match may not have been all that impressive, but there is no denying my place in SCW history. I guess I am a Triple Crown Champion according to the people running the show around here, but it’s actually a Grand Slam. I was man of the year just two years ago. Finn Whelan could have found himself in the ring across from someone that has yet to do anything impressive. He could have been in a match where he would have been the heavy favorite to win. Instead, he finds himself against “The Miracle” Kristopher Ryans.

He pauses, and allows himself to think about what this match could have been.

On another show, at another time, that’s a match worthy of a main event.

Both men had risen to the top of their profession, and both in some of the most violent ways. Had they entered Sin City Wrestling at the same time, the Roulette Division may not have survived. Kris tries not to let his mind linger on what could have been though.

I know that I haven’t earned that spot back yet, and I know that Finn is not there in SCW yet either, but nobody could argue the appeal.

Kris sits forward in his chair. The cadence of his voice starts to speed up as he gets more excited about the possibilities of this match.

I mean this guy is an unknown as far as Sin City goes, but that doesn’t make him an actual unknown. It doesn’t mean that he is unproven. He may be new around this locker room, but that doesn’t mean people don’t already know his name. How could I be part of Jet City without being familiar with The Seattle Saint?

Kris had taken pride in familiarizing himself with the talentpool in Seattle. It was how his brother had recruited for PRIDE both times the company was open. It was how they scouted talent for the Jet City Sports Lab. This card was hardly the first time he had come across Finn Whelan’s name.

To go even further, how could I, Kristopher Ryans, not know of Finn Whelan? If you don’t count the wonderfully different childhoods that we had, looking at Finn is a lot like looking in the mirror.

Kris pushes himself up from the chair and starts to move towards the camera. He holds his hands up though, pleading innocence before the viewers can accuse him of anything stereotypical.

This isn’t one of those villain ‘we are a lot alike’ speeches either. This is just me making an observation. I know that the guy might be relatively new around here, and he wasn’t exactly talking everyone’s ear off in his debut, but the more you learn about him the more it makes sense.

Kris runs his hand through his hair, trying to wade through how best to phrase his words.

The guy bounced around early in his career with Elena Dedraca and got into some trouble here and there not unlike myself and my brother when we teamed as Jet City. I’m not saying the two things are exactly equivalent, but the more I think about it, the more things like that just started to line up.

He shrugs his shoulders, but quickly finds another example.

The guy had some problems to deal with outside the ring. The kind of problems that plagued my early career and got me sent home from shows more than a handful of times. He picked fights with people just for something to do, because he didn’t really care about much else.

The smile that crosses Kris’ face almost makes it seem like he is talking about himself. It was starting to become clear why he had been so excited for this opportunity.

So then he trained. He got a leg up by being shown the ropes by people that had already climbed to the very top of this business. He always seemed to be the underdog, no matter what the situation. If anyone can relate to that it’s me. I started off as a Nobody and had to fight tooth and nail to become a Somebody. Every time I took a step forward everyone was just expecting a backslide. There was a point where I thought no amount of success was going to change the way that people thought of me. I’m glad that I was wrong.

Kris had only just started to accept that he had moved out of his brother’s shadow, and the weight that was lifted off of his shoulders was clear on screen. He seemed more free now than he had in his previous stints with the company.

I remember back when I was actually holding the SCW World Heavyweight Championship, Finn’s name just kept popping up in the finals of tournament after tournament. It seemed like everyone was always counting on him to lose, but the dude was always there at the end. It always seemed like the biggest prizes were always just out of reach for him though. I remember there was a company that closed on him once before a title match. That has to be a tough break.

He shakes his head, and does his best not to try and sound insulting. Instead of dwelling on the bad, Kris shifts gears, just as he starts to pace along the ropes.

Luck changed for him, not unlike it did for me. He went from a guy that was always just a little bit short to the guy sitting on top of the mountain. When I was tearing apart SCW fighting Crimson, Finn was dominating another company in a way that very few people can say that they have.

Kris almost sounded impressed, which was not something that his opponents could typically say of him.

Finn seems like the type of guy that is fueled by proving people wrong. I may be reading into it too much, but I think he is just a guy trying to make his impact on this business. He’s the type that wants people to remember him alongside some of the best to ever do it. Competing in the middle of a ring is the thing that he is best at, and he wants to show that off. I can’t say that I blame him.

After all, Kris shares the exact same type of personality. He stops at one of the corners of the ring and the camera stops with him, hovering just in front of him. Kris seems to be trying to pull out anything else that he could remember but nothing comes to mind. He shifts gears away from it as not to get stuck in a loop.

I honestly can’t say that I’ve kept up with what he’s been up to in my time away. I know that there was a time that we overlapped when I ventured outside the confines of Sin City to a ring with only four corners. I don’t think we ever actually got to cross paths though. He was just a guy on social media that I had a feeling was going to end up making people look silly when he finally rose to the top.

The smile on Kris’ face starts to fade though.

...and it looks like that time is now. It looks like the person that he is going to attempt to make a fool of, is me.

He raises his hand up to his chest, and does his best to convey his over-the-top hurt feelings to the viewers.

The problem is, regardless of how little he says in his promos, and regardless of how short and sweet he makes his appearances, he is not an unknown to me. He does not have the Bill Barnhart advantage of being someone that has flown under my radar. He had put together one hell of a career, and it has been entertaining to follow. The problem for him, is that I have followed. The crowd of people that told him that he could never amount to anything: I wasn’t in it.

He shrugs his shoulders, and the smile starts to come back to his face.

Now Finn Whelan is going to attempt to come into my environment and try to steal away a win from me? That’s not going to happen. Last time around I was hoping that I wasn’t going to have to leave my comfort zone. This time around I am better prepared, sharper, and more ready than I have ever been. It is just an added bonus that I am just as familiar with Finn as I am with people that have been on this roster for years. I told people when I came back that I was going to be taking back the spot that was taken away from me. I was going to refresh people’s memory when it came to the things that I did here. I was the nobody that proved everyone wrong. I was everything that Finn Whelan has tried to be for his entire career. This matchup couldn’t have come at a better time, because Finn helped me realize something that I almost forgot. Luckily, Coby was here to beat it into me before Finn got the chance.

Kris looks directly into the camera, not thinking about all of the fans watching at home anymore. The part of the show that was for them is already over. He drops the jovial tone and becomes more blunt.

So Finn, now that it’s clear that I know you, maybe I should introduce myself in case this is your first time. I’m Kristopher Ryans. I know you. I hope, for your sake, that you learn a little something about me. You're going to need to, because I just remembered that I’m the miracle that everyone's been waiting for. I’m the one that proves the naysayers wrong. I'm the resident underdog that always manages to come out on top eventually. And I'm going to be the person to hand you the first loss of your SCW career.

He laughs, and the confident smile returns to his face.

Someone go ahead and call Finn Whelan an ambulance… There’s gonna be an accident!

With that the video fades to black.




30
Climax Control Archives / The Return
« on: April 24, 2020, 11:59:52 PM »
 The knock at the door was not what Kris was expecting to hear. He had quarantined himself following being at Blaze of Glory, but not at the hotel that everyone seemed to be stuck at. It didn’t make sense to him to be staying around so many insane personalities when he could be just as alone at home just hours away. His family and friends were all stuck in Seattle and everyone in San Diego was supposed to be staying at home. It was actually beneficial for him, because it meant that people could not talk him out of his plan to return to the ring, especially at a time like this. Or at least, he had thought as much until he was interrupted first thing in the morning by the increasingly urgent sounding knocks on the door.

Kristopher Ryans: I’m coming! Calm down!

He yelled out as he pulled a shirt over his head. He was still half the length of the hallway from the front door, but he knew whoever was on the other side could hear him. Kris assumed shouting would cut off the pounding on the door, but he was wrong. It only made it worse. That could only mean one thing, and as Kris unlocked and pulled open the door, he knew that it would be someone from his inner circle. He had already prepared to really lay into whoever it was on the other side, but as the door started to swing open his uninvited guest beat him to the punch.

Coby Quik: Well it’s about damn time!

Coby Quik, one of the first students to ever come through the Jet City Sports Lab stood in the doorway in front of Kris. His voice had been loud and hostile for the sole purpose of deflating Kris before he could get on a run. It was something Coby had picked up from Kris throughout training. It was easy to get under people’s skin, but it took calculated effort to then deescalate the situation at the drop of a dime. The wide smile that spread across Coby’s face did that immediately though. Kris could not stay angry in the moment, and instead stepping out of his protege’s way so that he could enter the apartment.

Kristopher Ryans: I was wondering who they were going to send to try and talk me out of it...

Kris knew that the rest of Jet City was not just going to let him sign with SCW without at least trying to lure him back home. Both of the women of his house were whole-heartedly against his return. That was actually what had landed him in San Diego in the first place. Both of the Sweete twins made their appeal to him as he had been leaving, telling him he had a business at home to run. Chelsea Payne, who Kris had half-expected to be the one at the door, had called him almost daily to remind him of her injury at Summer XXXtreme years before in an attempt to scare him back home. He should have guessed that she would give up and send her husband to do her dirty work for her. Coby was always the one that got along with Kris the best. It made sense.

Coby Quik: Ohhhh no…. not at all. I watched Blaze of Glory.

As Coby steps through the doorway and into the apartment he pulls the strap of his bag from over his head but struggles and has to use most of his strength to toss it Kris’ direction. He was not expecting it, and has a hard time with it due to its size alone. Kris is forced to take a step back due to the force of it, and manages to wrangle it with both arms, stopping its momentum. Coby reaches down to roll the two suitcases in behind him, and rolls them to the side of the door. Kris crosses the room to put the duffle bag down on a table, eyeing the rest of Coby’s luggage as he does.

Kristopher Ryans: If you are not here to talk me out of going back, why are you here? And what is all of this shit?

Coby does not hesitate or attempt to hide his true intentions, offering the information willingly.

Coby Quik: You’re going back. I’m not dumb enough to try and change your mind. I am interested enough to come with you though.

It seemed like every time that Kris thought he knew what was going on, the rug was being ripped out from under his feet. This had to be some kind of trick. Nobody wanted to let Kris leave, and had actively campaigned against it. Why would they have turned around and let Coby run off when he had a wife and baby to take care of.

Kristopher Ryans: You’re coming to SCW?

Coby nods, but almost immediately tries to walk back the confirmation.

Coby Quik: Well kinda…. Yes I am going with you to SCW, but that is just to see if I can get my foot in the door of SCU. You’re going back. I am tired of sitting at home. It seemed like a win-win. They like you there. You can pitch them hiring me… or just get Mikah to put my name on a contract and get it in front of the right people. That seemed to work.

Kris knew that letting Mikah handle getting his contract for him would come back to bite him in the ass. It was bad enough that he had resorted to asking her for help, let alone that she did it at Blaze of Glory where everyone watching could clearly see what was transpiring.

Kristopher Ryans: First, Mikah is Mark’s assistant. Not sure he has anything to do with SCU. Second, Chelsea and the rest of the family is okay with all of this?

The question draws a laugh out of Coby that makes Kris feel stupid for even asking. Coby shakes his head, as he tries to compose himself.

Coby Quik: Nah, not at all. You are basically Jet City Public Enemy Numero Uno. Everyone but your brother thinks you are an idiot.

It made sense that only Jason was supportive. Kris’ half brother was the one that had showed him the messages from people in SCW discussing his comeback. Jason had been the one that pushed Kris to get back into society. If anything, everyone should be mad at him instead of Kris, but that was not a new problem. Everyone did, in fact, hate Kris. Always. No exceptions.

Kristopher Ryans: ....well and you. If you thought I was an idiot, you wouldn’t be here.

Just as he felt like he was starting to get his bearings, Coby turns on him.

Coby Quik: No, you’re definitely an idiot. Always have been. Every time you come back to this life you get yourself maimed and end up on the shelf for months at a time. You should stay retired. You have kids. You’re kind of getting old too.

Kris was with him right up until the end. He was not going to just let the age comment slide though.

Kristopher Ryans: I’m not too old to beat you.

The condescending half-smile on Coby’s face showed Kris just how much the kid’s ego had grown over the last couple of years.

Coby Quik: Not on your fastest day, and that ain’t today.

Kris lets out an over-the-top gasp, and tries to take his offense to a comedic level to throw a veil over the fact that the dig actually got under his skin a little.

Kristopher Ryans: That’s harsh.

Coby shrugs his shoulders, unafraid to say the tough things when they need to be said.

Coby Quik: Nah, that’s what’s up.

Kris was starting to realize that this must be what it is like for others to try and have a conversation with him. After almost four years, Coby was just as good at poking at Kris as Kris was at doing it to others. Instead of continuing down that path, Kris tries to steer the conversation back to something productive.

Kristopher Ryans: So how did you manage to get away?

Coby smiles. It was mildly satisfying to have beaten Kris at his own game. He makes his way across the room, not immediately answering the question, and plops down on the couch. He looks around the apartment for a few moments.

Coby Quik: This place is not s--

Kris was done with the sidetracking though.

Kristopher Ryans: Coby!

It was enough to wipe the smile off of Coby’s face and get him to take the conversation more seriously.

Coby Quik: Alright, so after you left, Heather and Kali got everyone together to try and come up with a way to talk you out of it.

Kris had already heard about this through the daily rants that Chelsea subjected him to. However, it had been more than six weeks since Kris made his way to San Diego. It didn’t explain why Coby was sitting on his couch today, and Kris did not have the patience for the slow walk to the point.

Kristopher Ryans: Yeah. I’ve talked to your wife. Nobody cared enough to want to come stop me. Everyone decided to just be angry. They all have kids now. I am an adult and can make my own decisions. Even if I am a selfish asshole for doing so. They should have expected it by now.

He tried his best to try and speed through Coby’s story because he had things to do, and every minute he was pointlessly stuck here was time wasted.

Coby Quik: ...but Chelsea’s daily guilt trip was not working, so we watched Blaze of Glory to see if you were going to pop up. She saw Mikah with that contract and knew it was yours, so she came up with a new plan. She told me to come back here and to change your mind, even if it took a little while to do.

It was all starting to make a little more sense now. Regaining some of his confidence, Kris tries his hand at filling in some of the blanks.

Kristopher Ryans: ...and you decided to use that as an excuse to sign your own contract and hang around?

Coby nodded, leaning back against the couch and making himself comfortable.

Coby Quik: Like I said, I am not dumb enough to think that I can change your mind. I also don’t intend to spend all my time doing nothing. I was already thinking about making a return when the time made sense. Looks like I have some extra time on my hands now.

It seemed awfully hypocritical for Coby to have shamed Kris for his past injuries, and also be seriously thinking about trying to make a return of his own.

Kristopher Ryans: Correct me if I am wrong, didn’t you get the whole side of your face broken last time you were in the ring?

Coby winces. Coby reaches up to his cheek and runs his fingers along the scars that were still slightly visible in spite of his doctor’s best efforts to eliminate them. He corrects his friend though.

Coby Quik: That wasn’t the last time, but yeah. I’ve seen my share of injuries. That’s why, personally, I know you will be fine no matter what. I also know that it has to be pretty important to you even though you won’t admit it. You are giving up home life for this. Not everyone is going to understand that is a real sacrifice for you.

It was true. Of course, most people would hate being away from their family for any extended period of time. For Kris though, time on his own usually meant a slip back into old habits, and old habits usually meant a spot back in rehab and a whole lot of damage done to himself and others.

Kristopher Ryans: Well now that you’re here there is no need for them to worry anymore.

Coby appears to agree with him, but knows that their window of opportunity is not going to last forever.

Coby Quik: I mean, not until Jason and the Sweete’s figure out that all of the older Jet City Sports Lab equipment from storage is gone….

It was Kris’ turn to have a wide smile spread across his face. He had been certain that there was no way that anyone would even go to check during the lockdown. Kris was not going to just tip his hand though if Coby had not put it all together yet.

Kristopher Ryans: I have no idea what you’re talking about….

Coby took a page out of Kris’ book with a over-dramatic fake gasp, and look of offense on his face.

Coby Quik: I can’t believe you would lie to my face like that!

Little did Kris know, Coby had already been through the bottom floor of the building. Before he had ever brought his bags up the stairs, or started to beat on the door, he had made his way into what used to be the laundromat downstairs. Jason had bought it years ago, but this was the first time that Coby had not seen it open and filled with people. The windows had been covered, and all of the signwork was gone. It was enough to interest Coby enough to pop open the storage window and find Kris’ secret.

Coby Quik: Are you going to try and open it back up, or is it just for you…? Well… us now.

Beneath their feet, Coby had found the laundromat had been converted in the time that Kris had spent in exile. The space was smaller than the old building in Seattle, but Kris had arranged everything to make proper use of the space. It had not taken Coby long to realize it either. Kris had arranged everything exactly the same as it had been. The Jet City Sports Lab was ready and waiting for them. Kris has to admit defeat. Coby had come prepared.

Kristopher Ryans: There’s no getting rid of you, is there?

Coby shakes his head.

Coby Quik: Not even at all. You can blame it on the stubbornness I learned from you.

It was not the solitude that he thought he would have, but Kris could not really complain about having someone around to make sure that he was physically ready to get back into the ring and was capable of pushing him harder to do so. It was like Coby said, a win-win, but they were wasting time.

Kristopher Ryans: Let’s go then, kid. See that speed you were bragging about?

Coby sits back up, surprised that Kris was that willing to let him stay. He had expected more resistance, or at least a little bit of time to get himself together before they got started.

Coby Quik: What? Now?

Kris was already on his way out the door though, not waiting for Coby to attempt to argue with him.

Kristopher Ryans: I have a match to get ready for, rookie!

It had been a long time since Coby had heard that particular jab. It was a good feeling though. Like things were getting back to normal. He gets up and races across the room, following Kris down to the lab.



============================
People are wondering why I am back...

The feed opens on Kris in his signature red hoodie, walking along the same back alleyway behind his apartments that he had in his early SCW days.

I mean after all, I have already done everything in this company. I have held the SCW World Heavyweight Championship, and defended it against Crimson in one of the most violent main events that this company ever saw. I still carry the scars from it...

He points to his still not normal looking ear. Crimson had taken a piece of it in their battles, and he had never gotten it fixed as a way of remembering how off the rails things could get.

I broke records with the Roulette Championship that people thought were never going to be touched. I came back from being a punchline. I atoned for the mistakes of my early career. I rose from the ashes and became a person that was synonymous with the face of this company.

His meteoric rise the last time around was a clear source of pride for the former champion, more so than his endeavors into other companies.

Of course, the early parts were not without successes of their own. The Internet Championship took too long to win, and I didn’t hold onto it nearly as long as I wanted, but that kind of shit happens. You can’t win them all. Even if you help put together a team like The Nobodies, you just put a target on your back that leads everyone down a path to ruin you.

Kris leaves out the fact that he was the very reason for his own undoing early in his career. It did not fit his narrative to blame himself, and was besides the point. Everyone knew about his struggles. That was not what this was about.

...but you can’t really ever get things done around here without some people in your corner. I was the one that pushed for the mixed tag division to be a thing after Mikah and I were so dominant in our respective divisions. The Black Sheep were running the show here last time that I was around, and we were in contention for every single championship the company had at one point.

He kicks at a bottle on the ground in front of him and sends it flying down the alley and out of the view of the camera. He appears to be enjoying himself listing off his accomplishments. After all, he was his favorite subject to discuss.

...and all of that without even talking about how Jet City showed up on the scene and saved tag team wrestling in this company at a time when nobody even wanted to stand up and challenge for the titles.

I have fought wars throughout every arena that this company has been to. I have headlined international tours for Sin City. I have held every single championship, and some more than once. I set records. My birthday bashes and the madness that Jet City caused in the back created the kind of buzz that the owners only ever dreamed of. Kris was SCW, and SCW was Kris.

So why come back? Why now? It has been almost two years, and there is nothing that I could do now that I haven’t already done. This should be my time to ride off into the sunset and celebrate a job well done. I should be enjoying retirement while the people in this company throw around my name as one of the best to ever walk down the ramp. I should be mentioned alongside people like J2H, Sean Jackson, and Drake Green.

That is not the way that SCW remembers me though. Not at all. Not even close.

I am a Grand Slam Champion in this company, and even my return bills me as a Triple Crown. People make lists and debate the best of the best and my name is not even an honorable mention. How many other Grand Slam Champions in this company have someone found themselves on the outside of the Hall of Fame? How many of them show up as a surprise and get blown off by people that haven’t even started to rise to my level?

Alicia Lukas hadn’t even gotten started in this company when I left. Yet somehow, her career here, and her return to the fold has garnered so much more attention than me, someone who has done it all and stood in the ring with most of the greats that this company ever had the opportunity to sign. She gets the red carpet rolled out for her, a main event, and a date with a Hall of Famer for her return. What do I get? Ignored by a guy that I helped bring to Sin City, and a match with a guy that got smashed by Senor Vinnie at Blaze of Glory.

Last time I came back, I came back to rectify my own mistakes. I came back to do right by the people who gave me a platform and an opportunity that I pissed away. I came back to show people that I wasn’t just a flash-in-the-pan fuck up that the company would have been better without. Not only did I accomplish that goal, but I went above and beyond what everyone thought that I could accomplish. I earned my place in history, without a doubt.

Now I am supposed to sit at home and watch people forget about that history? I am supposed to be okay with being forgotten, or at the very least misremembered. I was supposed to stay retired and watch as everyone in this company moved on and celebrated people that would have gotten steamrolled by my ascent to the top of the company. I don’t think so. Fuck that. I fought to take what was mine once already, and I have no problem coming back to give everyone a refresher course.

Whether it is Griffin Hawkins, who apparently thinks that it is cool to break my records and then walk past me like I am invisible, or Bill Barnhart and his stupid dog, or whoever they put across a ring from me from here on out, I have one goal.

I am going to remind this company and everyone in it why I was able to bend it to my will for so long. If that means chasing after the Roulette Championship and rebreaking the records that should still be mine, or maybe even reminding Ben Jordan that I was the one that threw him a bone back when I was the champion and everyone was saying that he deserved better, then I am going to do it. Maybe I will find myself a partner and take over the mixed tag division like Mikah and I were well on our way to doing before Crimson came along and pulled my attention elsewhere. Maybe I go and have a more convincing run with the Internet Championship….

...or maybe I say screw all of the flashy championships and just wreck any and all people that want to come after my place in history.

To be honest, the people that come back talking about wanting to carry around the championships are too shortsighted. I can see the allure, but I have also lived through the last two years and seen that they don’t matter. People forget too quickly. They can’t even be bothered to remember who takes home the awards at the end of the year, let alone an individual championship.

My goal is to take back my spot near the top of this company’s history. My goal is the one thing that the powers that be have managed to keep me away from. If people want to know why I am back, or what I am doing here, it’s basically that simple. I am going to show up, do what I do, and keep stacking the resume until they finally let me into the Hall of Fame like I deserve.

I guess Bill is the first roadblock to that becoming a reality. I suppose that I should maybe even be a little intimidated by the guy. After all, I have not been in a ring for almost two years, and this dude has been running around here for a while. At the very least, maybe I am out-conditioned. Maybe I am a little rustier than I am willing to admit. Maybe I just don’t have it like I used to. I mean, the last few years of taking beatings do take a toll. Every single member of the Jet City Sports Lab has tried to talk me out of coming back just based on how many serious injuries I have taken in this line of work. Maybe they are right? Who knows what will happen the first time I try to take to the air? Do I even have the stamina to put on a match for the ages anymore?

I mean I probably shouldn’t worry about being too old to do this when I will be standing across from a guy that is six years older than me. I might not have to worry about stamina when I am running circles around a guy carrying an extra fifty pounds around the ring. I guess there could be some concerns about the fact that this guy is going to tower over me, even if that grants me the ability to duck and weave around him more easily. I even put a target on my own back by being the person most hyped about my return. I guess he could end up squashing my opportunity to get what is mine. After all, I am but a humble Grand Slam Champion. I am no match for someone who has accomplished things like being a number one contender for the Roulette Championship like six months ago.

If we want to talk about some fears on a serious note though, nobody appreciates a large, hairy southerner sweating on them. Nobody enjoys robust mouth-breathers panting like a dog, and struggling to keep up an entertaining pace during a match. I can’t just underestimate someone that says that he is going to destroy people, only to get pinned in the middle of the ring after a DDT performed by a guy that was nearly unconscious. I need to take this just as seriously as I would if my opponent was actually impressive in any way, shape, or form. I need to carry the same edge into this match that I had when Crimson literally tried to stab me in the middle of the ring. I can’t let all these totally legitimate fears hold me back. I am going to have to do my best to summon the courage to push ahead.

...but sarcasm, jokes, and a correcting of the historical record aside, I am excited for this. I am ready to get back into the ring. I am anxious to get things moving. I know that the fans are not going to be there to see it in person, but maybe that is for the best. At least they won’t be within sweating distance of the monster of girth I have to somehow manage to take down, so call it a silver lining.

He gets to the end of the alleyway and stops as the camera rotates around him, and stops when he is in the center of the frame.

Don’t worry though, I will still provide some highlights. I will still be giving all of you something to talk about for weeks, months, and years to come. There will be a point where the world opens back up, and I will still be out there competing in that six sided ring for experience it in person again. I am not going anywhere until I get what I want, and I have a feeling that nobody is going to hand it over on a silver platter. I am going to have to take it. Again.

A smirk crosses his lips, and the words he thought he would never say again immediately come to mind.

It’s a pure miracle that a nobody like me gets a chance to say this again… but I’m back…. so...

It was right then that he realized he was really going to love being back.

.... someone go ahead and call an ambulance. Bill Barnhart is about to have an ACCIDENT!


31
Climax Control Archives / New Jet City
« on: August 31, 2018, 11:48:29 PM »
 Friday
8.31.18
Jet City, Washington
9:17am
“Suck it up!”
OFF-Camera

To say the former SCW World Heavyweight Champion was acting childish would be an insult to children. Since he announced his comeback, nearly everything had spiraled out of control. Fenris had been outed against his will. Crimson had taken off from the company. He was not on speaking terms with Mikah, and there were too many young people always asking questions. Instead of laying on his couch to lament the choices that got him to where he is today, he made a spectacle of himself, as usual. His feet were propped up on one of the cushions of the couch, but he laid in the middle of the floor. His arms are crossed over the world’s ugliest mustard-colored pillow in order to clutch it tightly to his chest. When he speaks it is not in his usual tone of voice. Instead his words are barely louder than a whisper, and he shakes his head through them.

Kristopher Ryans: There has just been so much that has gone so wrong since I came back, ya know?

The sigh that comes from across the room does not even draw Kris’ eyes off of the ceiling above him, despite the obvious frustration filling the air. Laying sideways, with her head draped over one side of a reclining chair, and her legs hanging over the other side is the rightful number one contender to the Bombshell Championship, Courtney Pierce. It was clear from the look on her face that she had been at this for hours and her patience was running thin.

Courtney Pierce: Oh for fuck’s sake, who cares? You made us all come here. Are you coming with us or not?

Kris scoffs, feigning as much offense as he could fit on his face. He tosses the pillow like a frisbee in her direction, but it is snatched out of the air by Adam Wilson.

Adam Wilson: I am down for staying here as long as he wants. The longer we are here, the less time I am going to spend getting my ass kicked learning some lesson.

Kris shifts his anger towards Adam, and sits up from the floor as his newest trainee made his way across the room. He tosses the pillow back at Kris, who avoids contact with it. It hits the floor behind him, but cuts off his words before he can respond. The third of the intruders into Kris’ house takes the opportunity to describe the situation to the others.

Kyle Kavanagh: See, Kris here is having an identity crisis again, children.

Court rolls her eyes from her chair, but tilts her head up to meet Kyle’s eyes.

Courtney Pierce: Dude we are like the same age, don’t be condescending. You’re the least accomplished person here, and that includes the rookie.

Adam does not take the compliment, instead pointing to Kyle and taking his side.

Adam Wilson: ...at least he has won a championship this year.

Court’s eyes narrow on Adam and she lashes out at him next.

Courtney Pierce: We both know I could take you, newbie.

Kris finally pulls his legs off of the couch and pushes himself up to his feet. He brushes at his shirt, clearing off some of the random lint from the rug he was laying on. His eyes move between all three of them in rapid succession.

Kristopher Ryans: All of you shut up!

All three of the recruits cut out their arguments and straighten up a little. Their plan had been to get him up and moving, and it had worked. Whatever the fallout of that was, they had gone in prepared to face the consequences. Kyle was the first to get Kris’ direct anger.

Kristopher Ryans: You are going to leave me alone about this Fenris thing. I don’t want to hear it.

Court seemed to snap to attention at the mention of her Blast From The Past partner, but when she opened her mouth to ask, Kris cut her off.

Kristopher Ryans: You need to stop being so damn salty. You haven’t won the championship from Mikah yet. How about you worry about that instead of me?

Adam nodded in agreement on both accounts, but that did not stop Kris from turning some of his outrage on the newcomer.

Kristopher Ryans: Don’t be so smug, and stop bitching about getting run down in training. Get better.

Both Kyle and Court were immune to these kinds of outbursts having had to deal with them for months already.

Courtney Pierce: That was real inspirational. Go team!

Her words were dripping with sarcasm, but it did not stop Kyle from piling on in a way he knew would get under Kris’ skin.

Kyle Kavanagh: New Jet City!

Kris spun around in his direction with an index finger pointed towards him. Before any words leave his mouth though, Adam looks up with a smile on his face.

Adam Wilson: Hey, we should totally use that.

Kris’ hostility instantly deflates, and he lets out a heavy, defeated sigh. He shakes his head while looking down at the ground and speaks almost under his breath.

Kristopher Ryans: I hate all three of you...

Kris moves around Kyle and starts to head out of the room. Court calls out to him from her chair with glee in her voice.

Courtney Pierce: Pack your shit up champ, plane leaves in an hour!.


================================
================================


“Fine. I guess.”
ON-Camera



”Alright, so I realize that all of you have been waiting for me to say something about this. This whole Fenris story came out, I gave the dude some space to deal with it. I kept my mouth shut. I did my best to shut it down and then I went about my business. I took myself away from social media so that people would not draw more attention to it. I flew a low profile when it came to the tournament Mikah and I were competing in. I kept quiet to keep questions to a minimum. Not for my benefit. Personally I do not care. It doesn’t bother me, and never has. People expect me to do whatever I want and this is no different. This is just more of Kris being Kris.”

“Since all of that went down though, I have had a match canceled, and I have tried to slip away into the background while Fenris got through some of his issues and worked his confidence back up. I wanted him to compete and win. I wanted him to get back to feeling like himself. All of this was an unnecessary distraction. All it is doing is taking away from what is really important, the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. We all know that I am going to have to talk about that eventually. We all know that match is coming sooner rather than later. You can all guess where I stand on the issue without me even having to say much, but talking about that is going to be getting ahead of ourselves.”

“Before I can get to all of that, I have to go through Dmitri. I have to fight back the vampire that has beaten me nearly unconscious twice. Now, do not get me wrong. The guy can’t beat me. Every time we get in the ring with each other, he finds himself on the losing end of the stick. Whether he is in the ring with Crimson and I, with a shitty partner dropping L’s to Jet City, or flying solo under Roulette Rules, the guy can’t beat me.”

“That is not to say that there is not anything to worry about. I mean, the guy has a knack for coming up short and then laying me out in the center of the ring. I constantly find myself reduced to a puddle and left to listen to his shitty music play through the PA system while I try and see through the stars. There is a very real chance that could happen again this time.”

“There is also a very good chance that this time I prove that this guy and I are just not on the same level. Maybe this is the time that I let myself go a little bit too far, so that by the time the bell rings, I am not catching a beating. Maybe this time I use Dmitri to send a message to Fenris like Fenris sent to me by kicking Kyle Kavanagh’s face off. It seems like I would have every reason to put the vampire down once and for all. I would be crossing a guy off my list that I know is going to try and come after me once the championship is back around my waist where it belongs.”

“I have been in the background lately, but we all know where my place in this company is.”

“SCW is not Fenris.”

“SCW is not Dmitri.”

“SCW is not Ben Jordan.”

“SCW is not Crimson.”

“SCW is Kris.”

“I think everyone needs to be reminded of that this week on Climax Control. I’m going to be happy to do so, and get to work on setting things right.”



32
Climax Control Archives / The Comeback
« on: August 10, 2018, 11:49:10 PM »
 Friday
8.3.18
Jet City, Washington
7:12am
“It’s Time!”
OFF-Camera


The bed shakes violently beneath the former SCW World Heavyweight Champion. Kris’ eyelids open in a panic, and he sits up in the bed. His hand goes over to the opposite side to find it empty, which leaves him confused about the source of the shaking. As he wipes some of the sleep from his eyes and looks around the room, he finds something to be off about it. The low light from the sunrise outside was barely enough for Kris to be able to make out the shapes of the furniture in the room, and the thing that was off about the room becomes crystal clear quickly. The man sitting atop the dresser directly across from the bed was a mirror reflection of Kris.

The Accident: Time to wake up...

Kris rolls his eyes, and lays back down on the bed. There was no panic left in his eyes, and he does not even seem remotely surprised to be seeing himself across the room. He does, however, appear to be done with the situation.

Kristopher Ryans: You’re not real. I’m still asleep. I would like to keep doing that in peace. Good riddance, bad rubbish!

The former champion shuts his eyes with a smile on his face, attempting drift away to more pleasant sleep. Without hearing any sounds of movement at all, Kris feels a tap on his forehead and his eyes snap open again. This time his duplicate is standing over him on the bed.

The Accident: I don’t think you understand. I didn’t ask a question.

The red hood of his sweatshirt was pulled over his head, but with the low light, Kris could not see into the eyes of the man in front of him. The whole thing felt more threatening now that he was trapped beneath the man, without being able to see intent on his face. He was not going to let himself be intimidated though, especially not by someone who was not actually there.

Kristopher Ryans: No, you don’t understand. I needed some time away before I slipped down the wrong road again. I needed to get away before things got bad. I was starting to recover slower, I was struggling to get around backstage. I was broken, and I wasn’t willing to let everyone see me backslide. It was a calculated break.

The real Kris attempted to close his eyes again, but the avatar above him grabs hold of the headboard and shakes it until Kris’ eyes open again. He squats down, leaning painfully close to Kris’ face, and pulling the hood back from atop his head. Kris realizes it was not the low light that had caused him to not be able to see the man’s eyes. Now face-to-face, Kris cannot help but notice it is because there is no light in his eyes at all. Where his eyes should be, are just dark circles.

The Accident: You were supposed to be the best of us….

Kris’ nose scrunches up, his eyes narrow, and his eyebrows move closer together as the confusion sets in.

Kristopher Ryans: Best of...

Before he can get the entire sentence out, the figure over him turns slightly and motions across the room. The space in front of the dresser was no longer empty. As Kris looked through the crowd, he realized that something about all of this seemed vaguely familiar. Almost like remembering a dream as soon as you wake up, but feeling it slip away as your body started to shake off the sleep.

The Accident: All of us.

Behind The Accident were four men that all resembled him, but were all so different from one another. The figure in all black, with a hood over his head was Nobody. To his left, stacking a deck of cards with a smile on his face was Discord. Pure leaned against the wall, the only one that had any light to him at all. They were all clear as day in front of Kris even though he knew that there was no way that it could be real.

Kristopher Ryans: I am the best of all of us...

The Accident laughed above Kris, and brought his hands together in front of his chest.

The Accident: Words. That’s all they are. SCW is moving on without you. Without us. It is time to go back. It is time to make them remember.

Kris nods his head, understanding exactly what the others were asking of him.

Kristopher Ryans: Kris is SCW.

The Accident shook his head.

The Accident: Close, but not quite. That’s where it started, but you need to reach higher. You are the only one that can. It’s not about what you are to SCW. It is about what SCW is to all of us.

An epiphany appeared to strike Kris, and The Accident nodded without even having to hear him utter the words out loud. As soon as Kris went to say them, the world seemed to spin away into nothingness, and just as the panic started to sink in, his eyes opened. This time it was not a dream. This time there was nothing strange at all about the room that he woke up in. He was home, and this was real.

Kristopher Ryans: Time to get to work...

================================
================================


ON-Camera
“Mine.”


The camera comes to life on the smiling face of the former SCW World Heavyweight Champion, Kristopher Ryans.

”Is the SCW World Champion not the leader of the pack?”

He chuckles to himself lightly, and shakes his head back and forth a few times. A soft wind blows through his hair, and wrinkles the plain orange shirt that he is wearing. As the camera pulls backwards fans at home can get a solid look the former champion. He looks thinner than he had in recent months, but there was no noticeable limp to his movements. There was no cast covering any of his limbs. He did not appear to be struggling to be up and getting around, and from the smile on his face he was not in any pain at all. For all intents and purposes, he looked like the man that had quickly risen to the top of SCW in his latest run. He looked like The Miracle. Better yet, he sounded like The Miracle.

”I mean maybe for people like Gabriel, Nick Jones, Spike Staggs, Simon Jones, Drake Green, J2H and myself. You know, the people that not only managed to win the title, but hang onto it for a decent amount of time. People that managed to beat champion and challengers alike, and hang onto the greatest prize in this company or longer than a few days, a few weeks, or maybe just a month.”

He let his signature smirk linger on his lips for just a moment before shrugging his shoulders. He continued to walk along his path, with the camera pulling back even more to show that he is standing on some kind of boardwalk. The stores around him were closed, and the light around him was fading.

”The problem is, for every single one of those names that I listed, there are at least two more not worth mentioning. Goth, Kevin Carter, Gene Blanton Junior, Sean Jackson, Raab, and Dmitri only managed to hang on for around a month. Jeremiah Hardin only managed to hang on for a couple of weeks. Crimson, most famously, could not even hang on for longer than it took me to walk down an aisle.”

Throwing that jab out there caused a particularly smug brand of satisfaction to ooze out of the former champion. He had to push that thought away from his mind though, because he had a lot of ground to cover before getting to his nemesis.

”To answer Fenris’ question, no, having the strap does not make you the leader of the pack. Arguably, I was the leader of this company before I even obtained that championship. Nobody gave a shit about Calvin Harris’ title reigns. Everyone’s eyes were on the Roulette record until the moment that I broke it. Nobody cared about Crimson, which is why I blew the roof off of the arena when I made my return as champion. Absolutely nobody was rooting for Crimson to win our dome match, but that did not stop it from becoming the best match this company has ever seen. Those are the things that you need to be able to say if you want to call yourself the leader of the pack.”

He raises the index finger of his left hand up to his lips and taps at them a few times before shaking his head.

”Crimson and Ben Jordan are most likely both going to tell you this, Fenris, so let me say it in a way that can soften the blow. Sure, your reign is already longer than Crimson’s, and was from the moment you got back to whatever they were using for a locker room on that boat. Sure, you are an undefeated rookie with more to show for yourself in a handful of matches than Ben Jordan has been able to put together in years. However, the leader of the pack, you are not. You trained at the gym basically run by legends of this company. You got through Blast From The Past with a partner that I helped train. I got injured and you got to take on a fellow rookie who had already fought through a match earlier in the night to win a championship that neither of you have the resume to carry. From the moment that you signed your contract here, you have had one lucky break after another. For you to think that you come anywhere close to being the leader of this company is laughable. Don’t make that mistake. Don’t be that guy.”

He holds up both of his hands, trying to appear more innocent than his words paint him to be. He works hard to scale back some of the pointedness of his words.

”I don’t say these things to cut into you. I don’t say them to hurt any feelings, or to try and cause a rift for my team or anything. Instead, I say them so that Fenris does not allow himself to become like the list of subpar people that I was talking about earlier. I say these things to make sure that Fenris is grounded in some kind of reality. If he goes into this match with his head full of hot air, his bubble is going to get popped by one of the two men standing across from us. That is not a guess either, that is a promise.”

He brings his hand in to tap the center of his chest with a shrug.

”People worried about me fucking up the night for my team need not worry. I know what my position in this company is. I know that I am going to get my shot to take back my title at some point. I am also smart enough to know when and where things like that are going to go down. I am smart enough to realize that this match is neither the time, nor the place for us to function as anything less than an all-star team. I was part of Jet City, even while people were telling me to ditch my partner and go for the big prize. I never did anything to jeopardize my team, or our tag team title run, even after we took a week off to beat the hell out of each other on Climax Control.”

The fond memory of beating his brother Jason in the middle of the SCW ring brings a wide smile to his face, but he has to shake the thought away. He did not have time to dwell on the past when there was so much that he needed to get to.

”I know how to act as part of a team. I know how to be successful as part of a team, even when I do not like the person that I am teaming with. That is what makes the combination of me and Fenris so much more dangerous than Ben Jordan or Crimson will give us credit for. They expect me to be fully focused on regaining a championship that I already held for six months this year. They expect me to be mad that Fenris is trying to take my spot. They expect our eyes to be focused anywhere except for on this match on Sunday.”

He shrugs his shoulders again, and gives a slow shake of his head to tell the audience just how unlikely that is.

”See, before I was injured, Fenris and I had actually talked. We have hung out as champion and challenger before, albeit being on opposite sides of the equation at the time. Not only do we get along, but we understand each other. We do not mind competing against, or around each other. How could we not? You have Fenris who is built like a machine, has the best trainers, and also happens to have the most impressive in-ring stats that anyone could put up in their rookie year. Then you have me. I’m the guy that nobody thought would get to the top, but now nobody can deny that to get to the top, you have to go through me.”

He raises his left hand up again, this time holding the tips of his thumb and index finger together while extending his middle, ring, and pinky fingers up into the air. He holds his three extended fingers out towards the camera with a cocky smile on his face.

”Three men in that ring, and none of them have been able to go through me this year. I beat Crimson at Full Circle, and closed the door on this company with a smile on my face. A couple of months later when I kicked the doors back open with that same smile, I walked into a match that Crimson built himself, and walked away with the SCW Heavyweight Championship. ”

He lowers his middle finger, leaving just the ring and pinky extended.

”I pulled Ben Jordan out of the crowd so that he could give me his best shot, and he could not walk away with a win. Neither of us were prepping for that match. It happened at the last moment, to fill a void left in the show. He could not go through me then, and he cannot go through me now.”

He drops his ring finger down, leaving only his pinky extended in the air.

”Fenris needed an injury to strip me of the title before he could claim it. Could he beat me in the ring? I guess anything is possible, but the fact of the matter is, he hasn’t done it yet. When the stakes are this high, time and time again I find a way to come out the other side unscathed. That was how I went unpinned for over a year. That is how I broke the Roulette Championship record. That is how I held the SCW World Heavyweight Championship for six months. I didn’t do it by skirting around people. I did it by taking the fight directly to the people that thought that they were better than me, just because they were naive enough to let that thought cross their mind. Kris Is SCW is not some bullshit tagline. It is not something that I made up myself. It is a label that others put on me, and that puts me at the very top of the mountain, no matter who is holding my championship at the moment.”

The further he goes, the more frustrated the notion appears to make him.

”It took people less than a month to forget who I am and what I do in this company, and inside a six-sided ring. It took an injury to knock me off my perch, and I know people are hesitant to give me the benefit of the doubt before seeing me back in a ring. Sure, shit has been secretive about what was wrong with me, but that is for good reason. I didn’t just have one injury. I didn’t just have one problem. I had a whole list of issues from having the best matches in this company since Jet City made their debut. I was sprained, strained, bruised, beaten down, and worn out. Think about it though, in the last few months I have fallen from the top of a dome of death, gone through a car window, had a near simultaneous knockout with Ben Jordan, had a piece of my ear bitten off, and have spilled liters of blood requiring dozens of stitches, all in the name of entertaining myself and others.”

The hostility fades, and is replaced by the smirk that still rubbed everyone the wrong way.

”What I needed was a month to pull my body back together after the madness that I put it through this year. What I needed was a break so that I could mend my body the right way, instead of the way that the old Kris would have. I didn’t need some kind of immediately relief like I used to. I needed to step away, and do things the right way, so that when I came back, my ring work was just as sharp as what is going on up here...”

He taps his temple with the tip of his index finger.

”I came back to remind all of you, Fenris included, that Kris is SCW....”

His eyes narrow, and the smirk becomes more defined.

”...and all of SCW is mine.”

The feed fades out to black, and cuts off.



================================
================================



Wednesday
8.8.18
New York City, New York
12:04pm
“The Best Bad Idea!”
OFF-Camera


Both doors of Kris’ car close at the same time, making them echo much louder than they should. Instead of walking towards the door, Kris stops, and pulls the sunglasses down off of his face to look at his trainee. Adam shrugs his shoulders, and motions down towards the car, already starting to plead his case.

Adam Wilson: You going to blame that one on me too? Come on! I don’t know why you’re so fucking on edge today, but I am going to need you to bring it down a few dozen notches, okay? This is not Nazi Germany, and I didn’t break your car door.

Kris circles around the front of the car, and looks down at the hood. It had been a few months since Adam had slammed into the passenger side wheel well on his bicycle, and put a huge dent in the hood when flipped over his handlebars and landed on top of it. The former champion does not even have to open his mouth to hurl the accusation at Adam.

Adam Wilson: Okay, but I am pretty sure that I have already worked that one off. I mean you chased me down, and Kyle kicked my ass. It was over a month ago man, you have to let that one go. Plus, I am pretty sure I have absorbed enough beatings in training since then to make up for it. You can’t still be pissed off about it, can you?

Kris’ eyes do not shift away from the car, but Adam’s is pulled away entirely as a hand clasps down on his shoulder. He had not even heard anyone walk up behind him, and in his surprise, shrugs the hand off of his shoulder and spins towards whoever was there, raising a fist to defend himself. It was not the smartest thing that he could do though, as his wrist is snatched out of midair. Before he even has eyes on his attacker, an arm hooks around his neck, and Adam gets flipped forward, back first onto the hood of the car only working to make the damage worse. When he looks up at the man that put him down, his jaw falls open in awe.

Jason Halich: First, never throw a punch until you have your eyes on your opponent. Second, you have no idea how long he can hold a grudge for even the pettiest of reasons. Third, shut up.

Adam’s eyes shift back and forth between the two brothers, and he is confused as to why he was the one lucky enough to be present for the Jet City reunion of sorts. The day had started of pretty terrible, but if Jay was joining in on their training, maybe things were about to actually get interesting. On the other hand, Kris did not seem thrilled to see him. He had already been looking over the top of his sunglasses, but now pulls them all the way off of his face to look down at his trainee on the hood of his car.

Kristopher Ryans: Adam, this is Jason Halich. He used to be a wrestler. He also used to own a wrestling company. He sucked so bad at both that he does not do either anymore.

Jason opens his mouth to take exception to Kris’ words, but Adam cuts him off.

Adam Wilson: Actually I already kne...

Neither brother looks down at him before they speak in unison.

Kris and Jason: Shut up!

Adam slams his mouth closed, and looks back and forth between the two brothers, realizing that he was not needed for this particular conversation.

Kristopher Ryans: How was the plane ride?

Jason laughed, but there did not seem to be any joy in it. It was more like one of those polite professional laughs people used to mask annoyance. The former SCW tag champion shrugs it away quickly though.

Jason Halich: For cramming 26 people onto the jet, not nearly as bad as it could be.

Adam looked to Kris’ reaction to try and figure out exactly what they were talking about. For some reason, Kris looked surprised by Jay’s statement, but it was anyone’s guess as to why.

Kristopher Ryans: Cool, that means that the kid can play zebra.

Both brothers looks down at Adam on the hood of the car, and he gives an awkward smile, and small wave to the both of them in response, not knowing if it was okay to speak up or not.

Jason Halich: So this kid messes up your car--

Kris does not even let him move onto whatever it was he was going to add to the thought before correcting him.

Kristopher Ryans: Twice!

Jason holds up his hands innocently, and starts over.

Jason Halich: Messes up your car twice, after calling you a dick...

Kris tries to interrupt again, but Jason waves him off before he can get a word out.

Jason Halich: I’m paraphrasing. Deal with it.

Kris closes his mouth, and Adam sees him defeated for the first time. It was almost impressive how Jay was able to shut Kris down so easily, when Kris easily knots up so many others.

Jason Halich: ...and you still bailed him out of trouble and started training him?

Jason shakes his head with a smile, and then offers Adam his hand. Adam is reluctant at first, but takes it and gets back to his feet just as a car pulls in on the other side of the parking lot.

Adam Wilson: Who’s that?

Both Jason and Kris look up in the direction of the car, and all joking evaporates out of the air. Kris nods in the direction of the vehicle.

Kristopher Ryans: That’s the guest of honor.

The car parks and shuts off as they speak, and as Adam turns his attention back to it, the doors pop open and the SCW World Heavyweight Champion Fenris, along with his brother Aron step out into the parking lot. Adam’s eyes go wide, and he takes a step forward towards them without thinking about it. He is only stopped by Jason putting a hand on his shoulder and directing him back towards the building.

Jason Halich: This one’s not for us, zebra. Let’s go get you a shirt.

Adam does not even try to fight the direction Jay was leading him, but did shoot a look back over to Kris and Fenris in the parking lot. The two competitors stopped to talk while Aron continued past them to the building. For some reason though, Kris did not seem irritated at all with the new champion.

Kristopher Ryans: Glad you decided to take me up on the offer.

The champion does not give Kris much to work with other than a small shrug.

Fenris: I don’t want it to be awkward.

Kris forced himself to look genuinely taken aback by the statement, and shook his head enthusiastically.

Kristopher Ryans: Just because you brought my title here instead of me? Nah, we are a team until Sunday.

It was Fenris’ turn to look surprised, and makes an attempt to correct Kris.

Fenris: Or th---

Kris cuts him off before he can finish the thought, knowing exactly where he was going to be taking the conversation and wanting to push it off to a time where they did not have so much to do. Now was not the time or place.

Kristopher Ryans: Oh right, nah… still no weirdness. We don’t have time for that. The reason I wanted you to come out was because we need to figure out how to work together, so I thought that maybe going up against Jet City would be a good start.

Again Fenris appears more confused than anything else.

Fenris: You and your brother are Jet City. How can you compete against yourself?

The smirk came back to Kris’ face at once, and he extended a hand up to drop onto Fenris’ shoulder.

Kristopher Ryans: Today is going to be so much fun...


================================
================================



ON-Camera
“Team Least Likely”


”Crimson and Ben Jordan.”

The scene comes to life on the face of Kristopher Ryans, but he is not focused on the camera at all. The audience can only see the left side of his face as he looks away from the camera. We are also low to the ground, meaning that the former champion is likely sitting down. He is breathing heavily and there is a white towel wrapped around his neck.

”One is an all around nice guy. Someone that everyone in this company, and all of the fans, can’t help but respect. A guy that has always done everything the right way. The kind of guy that takes himself so seriously that he gets a little bent out of shape when people twist his words. Ben Jordan is the textbook good guy. That is why when he finally spoke up about his lack of opportunities, people stood up for him. Every person worth a shit in this company stood up for him. As the champion at the time, I extended my hand and told him to tear the roof off the arena with me in a show opener just for shits and giggles. I am immensely happy that the guy cashed in all of that momentum and won himself a championship in my absence. I mean, it is the Roulette Championship, so he is never going to get out of my shadow there, but still a championship.”

The camera starts to move around Kris, and the audience can see that there is a smile on his face. It is not just the half smirk he is known for either. The camera continues to move around him but he does not move with it.

”Sure, the guy ruined one of my main event matches on Climax Control with some inappropriately timed drinking. Sure, there was that time the ginger Bad Boy wanted to bang him, or at least I think I remember it that way. Despite some weird missteps, and Sausage Kings along the way, there is no arguing that Ben Jordan is a good guy. That is what makes his pairing with Crimson so laughable.”

The camera only stops rotating as his eyeline comes to the center of the frame. The smile fades off of his face as soon as his rival’s name comes out of his mouth. He sits back though, and tries to erase the expression from his face. After a deep breath, he replaces it with a smirk, and speaks in the same complimentary tone as before, despite it sounding more forced.

”As for Crimson, well I know what you people expect. You have seen it all play out just like I have. Every single fan in the arenas, and at home watching know that the two of us hate each other. He bit off a piece of my ear last time we were in the ring together, and that was in a losing effort. Imagine what he could have done if the momentum in that match was swinging the other way? Does everyone forget his last misstep in that match was an attempt to legitimately stab me? That is the man he is. He is the polar opposite of everything that Ben Jordan, and the #BenDeservesBetter movement stood for.”

Kris sighs and shakes his head though. The next words come out more labored than before, a sign that he really does not want to say them at all.

”That being said, if I really am the best in this company right now, it is because he is every bit as good as I am, and I am just the one that walked away with the last victory. If Crimson were champion, nobody could question his legitimacy. I have spent a lot of time trying to dismiss that. I have spent a lot of time ignoring it, or calling him garbage. He is much better than I was ever willing to give him credit for, but in my defense, it is because he is a really shitty person.”

He actually makes himself chuckle, and doing so shakes the labored tone out of his voice. He had managed to work around the compliment and bring it back into his wheelhouse where he was more comfortable.

”Crimson pushed me to the height that I was afraid to go to before he showed up. He gave me a reason to get there before someone else did. He gave me a reason to fight for this company. When I showed up at Full Circle, it was just as much for all of you as it was for me. I came back in January so that I could give the story a happy ending. I came back when the doors reopened to stop Crimson from claiming the top prize and running everything into the ground. I have only been around in SCW for nearly the last year as a means to stop him from getting to the top. He has been right about the two of us from the very beginning. Crimson said that we are going to do this forever, and he is absolutely right. He is the type that is never going to stop reaching for the top, and I am always going to be the person that is not going to stand around and let him have it.”

He laughs again, and gestures towards the camera, as if he suddenly remember what got him off on that thread.

”Which is why this team of Ben Jordan and Crimson is laughable at best, at least on paper. Ben should be on my side here. He should not be comfortable standing next to Crimson. He should know that as soon as he tags that monster in, he is going to break every rule, and shit on everything that this company is. Ben Jordan is going to stand on the apron and watch Crimson wreck a place that he has always helped to build, without getting any of the credit for it. On the flip side of that, Ben Jordan could carry someone like Crimson into the SCW World Heavyweight Championship picture with a win over the current champion, and the real champion.”

He pauses just long enough to wink at the camera with a smirk, likely directing the comment to Fenris more than the other two, or the viewers at home.

”On the flipside? Crimson has to team with the kind of person that he cannot stand. As much as he might hate me, he has to appreciate the fact that I do not always play by all of the rules. At the very least, he knows that I understand him. Ben Jordan is not that guy though. Ben Jordan is a guy that does everything the right way. Ben Jordan lets Despy negotiate his contracts, because that is just the kind of guy that he is. Crimson tagging Ben in goes against everything that Crimson believes. Ben not being willing to break the rules takes away the only advantage that Crimson knows he has against absolutely everyone.”

He shrugs his shoulders but looks confused.

”I don’t know how these two can work together, but I know exactly how Fenris and I are going to work together. Sure, there is this looming championship problem hanging over our heads, and I like to poke fun at him, but we both know that no matter what we do, that problem does not get solved tonight. We also already expected to square off against each other going back more than a month. We have been mentally prepared to fight over the biggest prize in this company whenever and wherever the powers that be decide that we are going to do it, and we have yet to come to blows with one another. We have yet to attack each other. We are not blindsiding one another with cheap shots, and we are not exchange vile words. Instead, we are training together as a team, and exchanging some friendly banter back and forth about the situation that my injury left us in.”

He brushes sweat away from his right eyebrow and looks away from the camera.

”Ben and Crimson have no reason to work with one another. I doubt that they have legitimately reached out to one another about this match, and I don’t think their philosophies can co-exist as teammates. They cannot trust each other just based on their personalities, let alone the fact that Ben was talking about smacking Crimson around only a week ago.”

He motions back at the building over his shoulder with a light laugh.

”Meanwhile, Fenris and I were friends in the lead up to Summer XXXtreme, and have been more than capable of functioning on the same page to do some real damage in the ring. We can trust each other, because the two of us know that there is no way that we are going to jeopardize our match with one another by taking our eyes off of what needs to be done this week.”

He takes the towel out from around his neck and whips it towards the camera as he stands to his feet. His breathing is a lot more normal now, and he seems to be catching a second wind.

”If we are talking about who the better team is on paper, it is Fenris and I. If we are talking about which team is going to function better together in the ring, that answer is the same. If this match goes by the book, Fenris and I win every single time. If not, and the match comes down to the first team to implode, I think we all know which team it is going to be.”

He shoots one last smirk at the camera before turning away.

”I can’t wait to see what happens….”


================================
================================


Wednesday
8.8.18
New York City, New York
12:20pm
“We Are!!”
OFF-Camera


As Fenris and Kris come into the training center, Fenris starts to take note of his surroundings. Before he can ask, Kris fills him in on some of the blanks.

Kristopher Ryans: So i know it is not the technologically advanced, state-of-the-art kind of place that you are used to. Jet City shut down. This is kind of an adventure started by a friend, and we are just using the space for the day.

Fenris finally buts in to ask a question before Kris can answer it.

Fenris: What are we doing here that we can’t do anywhere else?

As they turn into the main space of the gym, Fenris’ question is answered. In front of him is a six sided ring setup with Kris’ brother Jason, and the trainee Fenris had seen earlier, although now he was wearing a referee shirt. The real sight was on the other side of the ring though. When Kris had said Jet City, Fenris had immediately thought of the team. When they were coming in, his mind had jumped to the gym itself. Now that he was standing in front of a sizable crowd though, he understood how wrong he had been, and why Kris said that today was going to be so much fun.

Kristopher Ryans: Jet City is not just me and my brother, and it is not a gym anymore. It is a lot bigger, and a shitload more mobile than all of that.

Kris climbed the stairs into the ring, and Fenris followed behind him. As they stepped to the center, he looked out on all of the faces in the crowd. Some he knew, but most were unfamiliar.

Fenris: Is this all of your students?

Kris nodded, but had to correct him a little bit.

Kristopher Ryans: Students. Trainers. Friends. Family. Everyone that was tied to the school was trained to compete at one point or another. A lot of them were teams.

Kris points over towards Porter and Killian Sweete, known as The Black Sheep in SCW. Next to them are the two members of Team Quik, and Awkward Inc rounded off the group.

Fenris: What are they all doing here?

Kris laughed without taking his eyes of the crowd, looking out through the people that had become in family over the last few years.

Kristopher Ryans: 26 people. That is thirteen teams. We are going to fight them all one at a time, until we beat all of them.

Fenris’ eyes open wide, and suddenly the idea was seeming less fun.

Fenris: Until we lose?

Kris shook his head, looking even more devious by the moment.

Kristopher Ryans: Today we are going to win a lot, and we are going to lose a lot. By the time we are done we will know how to win as a team, and no longer be afraid of losing. Maybe it will teach you some humility. If you were ever curious how I went from a nothing in this company to the person at the top, here it is.

Kris gestured out to the crowd of people.

Kristopher Ryans: You have heights ranging from the 5’7” Coby Quik to 6
5” Aaron Isaacs. You got people like Kyle Kavanaugh bringing 160 of high flying ability to the ring, and then people 353 like Parker Wayde that are going to try and pound you into the mat. This group of people is every style, every size, and ever trick that can be pulled on us as a team.


Fenris nods, starting to understand where Kris was coming from.

Fenris: This is Jet City?

Kris nods again, the smile on his face widening.

Kristopher Ryans: This is the only way we know how to do things. We go until we can’t answer a ten count, then we start again tomorrow.

Fenris looked from the crowd, and over to Kris.

Fenris: Until what?

Kris looked back at him with a glint of excitement in his eye.

Kristopher Ryans: Until we don’t even have to think about being a team anymore, it just flows.

Fenris nodded and reached out for Kris’ hand. The former champion quickly took and shook it as Jason stepped up to the group of competitors.

Jason Halich: Jet City! Let’s get to work!

33
Character Building Roleplays / Ispy
« on: June 25, 2018, 02:20:50 AM »
 ??? - “Ispy”

It wasn't like I was trying to grab anyone's attention or anything, so I didn't think the word was even directed at me. It sounded more muttered under someone's breath and I wasn't about to try and start another conversation after the two ladies at the bar looked like they wanted to rip my head off. That's probably why the guy in the first booth putting up his hand to stop me caught me off guard.

??? - “You are just going to let her blow you off like that and walk away?”

I wasn't about to take shit from some random guy, but there was something familiar about his face. I knew it from somewhere, but I couldn't place it. More than that though, his voice was the same as the one before. It suddenly clicked together that whatever he had said was directed at me. There was only one problem.

Adam: “What was it you called me? Ispy?”

He laughed in my face, and motioned to the bench opposite him in the booth. I wasn't fond of the idea of some stranger laughing at me, but for some reason I didn't get ass offended by it as I reasonably should have. It had to be some kind of insult. I don't know why I didn't walk away right there. I didn't really know who he was. I had no obligation to sit, but I did. As I got comfortable in the booth, he nodded back over to the bartender that had rudely refused to answer my question.

??? - “Ispy.”

So it was some kind of insult, but it wasn't aimed at me, or so I thought.

Adam: “What because she wa--”

He didn't let me finish the thought, and actually sighed like he was annoyed. To that point, I rarely felt like the dumbest person in the room. I usually felt like I could outwit anyone within earshot, but there was something about this guy. Being corrected and taunted should have ticked me off, but I was more curious what he was going to say than anything else.

??? - “I...spy…”

It clicked together in that moment. I knew where I recognized his face from, and knew why it seemed so normal that he would be talking me in circles just to mess with me. Before I could ask, he cut me off to continue.

Kris: “I saw the way you looked at her when you walked up. She shut you down hard before you could even say anything.”

He made an annoying and judgemental clicking sound with his tongue against the roof of his mouth. I flashed back to how many times I had seen adults do it to me as a kid and found it more frustrating than his laughing in my face.

Kris: “....and you just walked away like a bitch. It was disappointing.”

I wasn't going to let him keep poking at me. He was probably banking on me not knowing who he was, and letting it all get under my skin. The familiarity made it easy to deny him what he wanted. I could end the game before he even got to enjoy it.

Adam: “Well not everyone is famous and can get anyone to do whatever they want. Some of us aren't that lucky.”

I tapped my knuckles on the table twice and rolled my eyes at him. I had places to go, and more important things to worry about than entertaining some asshole.

Adam: “Thanks for the… whatever this was. Advice?”

I shook my head, and saw something change in his eyes. He tried to interrupt me, but I had him now. It was my turn to cut him off.

Adam: “Nah, advice has to be useful. This was just… well.. it happened.”

I slid to the end of the bench and got up to my feet proud of myself. I knew he wasn't going to let me get the last word, but I thought I would be able to brush off whatever it was.

Kris: “You're pretty good at running away but making it look like it's what you really want to be doing. Must have a lot of practice.”

It cut me, but not as deep as I think he was banking on. It was also painless to turn it back on him.

Adam: “Yeah, we can spot our own.”

I winked at him before he could throw the trademark my direction. I didn't wait for him to put together any kind of rebuttal either, making my way towards the door.

Adam: “Try not to get thrown up on again, champ.”


===========================
=======================
===================


The growl of frustration slipped from the young girl's lips as she slung her overly large purse over her shoulder as her shift at the bar ended. She shoots the blonde that was still sitting at the bar a look as she makes her way to the door.

Elowyn: “Stupid Mikah. Showing up and costing me money.”

She mumbles under her breath as she walks out of the bar. She waves bye to the bouncer and doesn't pay attention to where she's going. As she comes out of the front door and onto the sidewalk, she is nearly mowed over by a bicycle that screeches to a halt and slides sideways to avoid her. The person on it was just as shocked to see her as she was to see him, and stutters over a few words trying to explain himself.

Adam: “I-I-I didn't even see you come out. I was just trying to leave. Sor--”

He cuts himself short of an apology when he realizes who she is. Instead of finishing the word, he shrugs his shoulders and gives her an undeniably fake smile.

Adam: “You know what? No. I should have just ran you over.”

She glares at him, the wind picking up a little bit and blowing her already messy curly locks all over her face. She folds her arms over her chest before looking him over.

Elowyn: “Of course. You'd have to have a bicycle to run anybody over because you can't do it with just yourself. Pathetic.”

She gives him a once over again before rolling her eyes and trying to move around him. She wasn't in the mood to deal with his bullshit and was going to make sure let him know that.

Adam: “Oh look, she does talk.”

He tries to move the bike to the side to get out of her way, but unintentionally moves in the same direction that she does, cutting her off. They both try to sidestep the opposite direction at the same time, leading them to still be standing in each other’s way.

Adam: “I guess there must be some rule about doing so when you’re on the clock. Can you get out of my way, please?”

She takes a deep breath, trying to contain her frustration. She was growing more and more agitated with the guy in front of her and his accusatory tone he was taking with her.

Elowyn: “Can YOU get out of MY way? Seriously, do you have a problem?”

She doesn't make a move to go around him but instead, stays in place. The frown was settled on her pretty face as well, letting him know about her frustration.

Elowyn: “YOU were the one that cut me off. So I don't know if you're uneducated or what, but you need to move before I make you move. I am not in the mood to deal with your shit.”

He motions around to his left with his arm, allowing her to pass in front of him, keeping the bike steady.

Adam: “After you.”

She looks at him, his eyes narrowing at him but she doesn’t hesitate in walking past him.  She shakes her messy hair out behind her as she literally struts past him.

Elowyn: “Thank you.”

It was not a sincere thank you but it was something she felt that she needed to say to him. Why?  She hadn’t been too sure but something about him was strange.

Elowyn:  “And maybe, instead of being such a goddamned hoodlum, you should work on not running people over.”

He shrugged his shoulders, not letting the insult get to him at all.

Adam: “Well, you're not a speed bump on the sidewalk, so I guess I'm already ahead of the curve.”

He looks over his shoulder in her direction with a smirk on his face.

Adam: “While we're giving free advice though, when you work for tips, being a bitch costs you money.”

She whips around to glare at him, stopping in her tracks to do so.  She looks at him before vaguely remembering him as the guy that tried to interrupt her conversation with Mikah.

Elowyn: “Being a dick doesn’t get you a drink, now does it?”

She smirks before rolling her eyes and turning back around, walking in the direction of the house she lived in.  She didn’t count on him following or anything really, just started to walk.

Adam: “You think you know everything…”

He spins the bike around towards her and rides forward, coming alongside her.

Adam: “I'm not riding around on this because I think it makes me look good. I'm not carrying extra weight because it makes for a good workout.”

He nods behind the seat of the bike where a case is strapped above the tire.

Adam: “I wasn't looking for a drink. I was trying to ask for help, but I guess I'm just wasting my time trying to give someone down here the benefit of the doubt.”

She tries her best to keep her emotions in check as he talks and rides his bicycle alongside her.  She turns her body slightly, stopping at a crosswalk with a DO NOT CROSS sign flashing at them.

Elowyn:  “What?  Are you saying that the people that live down here are trash?”

She didn’t bother with hiding the look of irritation in her eyes as she stares at him, like she was trying to stare a hole through his body.

Elowyn:  “You chose to go into that bar and you chose to insert yourself into the conversation I was having.  That was YOUR choice, not mine.  You could have chosen a gas station to ask for help.  Or you know, asked one of the hundred other people in the bar for help.”

She gives him a look as she starts walking again as the sign lets them cross now.

Elowyn: “So, don’t try to push your stupidity on me, guy.”

He pushes the bike away from the curb, still at her side, and not wanting to let her get the last word in the argument.

Adam: “A conversation you were having instead of doing your job…”

As she goes up onto the sidewalk on the other side of the street, he rides alongside it still on the road.

Adam: “Your job paying some kind of attention to possible customers…. and you can't even seem to do that well enough, so maybe the stereotype fits.”

She rolls her eyes before contemplating on sticking her foot out to trip him on the bike but thinks better of it.

Elowyn: “I was talking with that lady who apparently is like a daughter to the owners.  It was a serious conversation.  A conversation you had no part in.  And should have kept your pointy nose out of it.”

She doesn’t bother looking at him as she walks, watching the houses pass them by.  She wasn’t scared of the neighborhood, having lived there her entire life and just barely scraping by.

Adam: “Pointy nose?”

He laughs at the attempt to insult his appearance, not taking offense to it in the least.

Adam: “That is the best you have? All this time arguing and that is the best you came up with? Way to prove my point about how bright the neighborhood is.”

She runs a hand through her messy curls as they were getting dangerously close to her house.  She wasn’t sure if she wanted him to know where she lived so she stops in the middle of the sidewalk again.

Elowyn: “What the hell is your problem!?  Do you not know when you’re not wanted?  Are you like a dog that doesn’t know the word no?”

She gives him a dirty look before rolling her eyes in irritation again. She puts her hands on her hips and looks at him, expectantly. He stops, and plants both feet on the ground, just now realizing that he was following her in the opposite direction from where he thought he needed to be albeit just being a guess. He looks back over his shoulder in that direction, and then back to her.

Adam: “I can see that this is a lost cause…”

It was Kris that had gotten in his head with this girl. Maybe that was why he argued with her. He wanted to prove someone he did not even know wrong.

Adam: “Enjoy the rest of your miserable day.”

He spins the bike around in the opposite direction. She watches him for a moment.

Elowyn: “Don't fall off your bike!”

She shouts at his back as he starts to ride away.

Elowyn: “Because I'm not fixing you up!”

He rides straight across the road they had just crossed, not waiting for the light to change. Instead of turning back towards her, he waves over his shoulder quickly before hopping up onto the sidewalk and racing away to make up for the time that he lost.


==============================
=========================
=====================


They did not cross paths again for a few days following their strange meeting, but that had not stopped Adam from talking about the experience. Especially now that he found himself back in the same neighborhood. It was more of a social call this time, instead of work pulling him this direction. As such he was dressed a lot more casually.

Adam: “I dunno man, she was pretty shitty for no reason. Not sure anyone down here is going to be worth pic---”

He kicked the skateboard at his feet up and then tossed it to one of his friends behind him as his eyes found her inside the small store. They seemed to pick up on the way his words stopped coming, and traced his eyeline to her. Before anyone in the group could give him any shit for it, he pushed through the door, and pulled it closed behind him. He made his way across the store, tucking his hands into the front pockets of his jeans and stepping up behind her in line.

Adam: “I guess they let anyone in these places…”

She had been on a mission to get pedialyte and soup because Lincoln was sick. She hadn't expected to run into the douchebag from the other night in the store.

Elowyn: “Clearly. They let you in here.”

She doesn't bat an eye and doesn't even turn around to look at him. Her arms were full and she couldn't find the pedialyte, so he had to accept the fact that Gatorade would work just the same.

Elowyn: “Is there a reason you're in here? It is clear that you don't have a life and are trying to start something.”

She looked a mess, her wild hair up in a messy bun to keep the strands from her face and to probably conceal the fact that she hadn't had time to properly wash her hair. Shower? Yes but before she could get her hair washed, she was being shouted at by Asher.

Elowyn: “I really don't have time for your antics right now. So either way whatever it is you have on your mind or get lost.”

She steps forward in line. She didn't know if she could handle anything he threw at her without breaking. It had been a rough couple of days, money wise.  And their father had stopped by to see their mother and that was a mess in itself.

Adam: “Wow… so you’re like, always a bitch. It wasn’t just a one time thing.”

He shrugs lightly, and tries to shake off any sign of visible surprise. He was not even sure that she was going to remember seeing him. He certainly hadn’t thought that he was going to see her again, at least not so soon. His friends all hung around the outside of the doors, looking through the glass windows, but unable to hear the conversation. He tries to wave them off without her noticing.

Adam: “Here I was… about to give you the benefit of the doubt, and you just prove that I was right the first time.”

She looks at him before shaking her head, not in the mood to deal with him.

Elowyn: “And what did you expect me to do?”

She raises an eyebrow at him before turning to see if she needed to move forward in line.

Elowyn: “Did you expect me to just jump into your arms and hug you? Like I should be so excited to see you?”

She raises an eyebrow at him. He shakes his head without even acknowledging that she meant it more as an insult than anything realistic.

Adam: “Maybe a.. Oh you’re that guy. Sorry I was shitty to you for no reason...”

He does his best to mimic the cadence of her voice back to her, knowing that there was no way that he could strike the same tone that she did.

Adam: “Or even, hey we got off on the wrong foot, don’t be a dick next time and maybe we can just get past that.”

He shrugs lightly, and tilts his head slightly to his left.

Adam: “Maybe?”

She looks at him before sighing, not really having it in her to fight with him today. She moves forward and places her things on the counter.

Elowyn: “Maybe.”

She grabs her purse as the cashier rings things up and she scrambles through her things and finds the right amount of cash and shoves it into the guy's hand.

Elowyn: “Thanks.”

She takes the bag he offers her before looking at Adam. She offers a smile before turning to leave or at least move out his way.

Elowyn: “You...right. Sorry I was having a bad night the other night.”

He steps to the side, and reaches into his pocket before slapping a bill down on the counter. He does not even look at the cashier before doing so.

Adam: “That is so much better. See, we could have started there last time and already become friends.”

He looks up at the cashier finally, and points to the outside.

Adam: “I am hoping that ice machine has something useful in it because I literally need to buy all of it.”

The cashier looks down at the bill on the counter, and then back up at Adam confused. Adam’s eyes shift back and forth and few times, not exactly sure what the hold up is.

Adam: “No seriously. They are only a few dollars each. Use your little magic marker to make sure it is real and then give me a thumbs up or something. Kinda got things to do.”

Ellie had started to move away from him as he spoke with the cashier, but as he went about checking the bill, Adam spun around her way.

Adam: “...and if you don’t have any plans tonight, maybe you want to come have fun for a while. Nothing too dangerous.”

She looks at him, a little unsure of where he was going with this. But how could she go anyways? Lincoln was sick.

Elowyn: “Fun? What's fun?”

She gives him an unapologetic look as she shifts the bag to her other hand as she starts to walk in the direction of her house. The cashier gives up a sarcastic thumbs up without producing any change, and Adam follows her from the small store. His friends disperse and move a truck in front of the ice machine before tossing bags from it into the back of the truck. Adam’s focus was less on them though, and totally on her.

Adam: “See, fun is a thing that you do in order to get away from the things that suck, even if just for a few hours.”

He comes up to her side, looking over at her as they walk.

Adam: “Makes the bullshit more tolerable.”

She looks at him as he walks alongside her and she smiles at him a bit bit not much.

Elowyn: “Coming from a guy who probably has absolutely no responsibility. And I am not saying that in a negative manner.”

She shrugs her shoulders as they stop to cross the street. She watches the light, waiting for it to change before they cross.

Elowyn: “Plus, how would I even know how to get there?”

He reaches into his back pocket and pulls out a phone. When he clicks the screen on, there is not much to the display.

Adam: “I actually had some thoughts about that.”

He opens up the messenger on it and sends a quick text. Almost as soon as his does, a second phone chimes in his front pocket.

Adam: “Here…”

He catches the strange look she gives him and tries to brush it off.

Adam: “Not going to be presumptuous enough to ask for your number or anything. This is just a throw away. I sent a message to myself. You have my number in it now. If you want to come, let me know. You don't have to decide now.”

He extends the phone out to her after clicking off the screen. She looks at the phone and then over at him, frowning.

Elowyn: “I cannot take a phone from you. Under no circumstances would that be acceptable.”

She looks at the phone that he was still holding out to her.

Elowyn: “I can't come anyways. My brother is sick and well…”

She doesn't offer anything else but an apologetic look. He does not appear to follow the line of thinking.

Adam: “You're not taking it. You're borrowing it in order to get directions to a party. Just a couple people. Okay… maybe like a couple dozen people.”

His friends pull away from the store, and quickly catch up to where they are walking. He holds a hand out to stop them from trying to yell out at him, with only his index finger extended upwards.

Adam: “Anyone can make excuses not to do things. They can also find ways around those excuses too if they really want to.”

She looks at him, biting her bottom lip. She knew she could ask Asher to watch Lincoln but still.

Elowyn: “I'll think about it.”

It was all she offers him before she turns before looking at the house that was just a few hundred feet away. With her eyes up at the house, he reaches out and slips the phone into the top of the bag that she is carrying before moving away from her.

Adam: “Well, you'll have to get that back to me somehow. I guess either way you will have to text me.”

He offers her a wink as the truck picks up speed to meet him at the side of the road. It does not even come to a full stop before he leaps up onto the back of it with all of the ice.

Adam: “Or you know, steal it, sell it, smash it, hope to never run into me again.”

She watches him as he seems pretty confident in her going to whatever party he was throwing. She raises an eyebrow at him.

Elowyn: “Maybe all of the above.”

She doesn't try to give the phone back, however. The thought of getting away from the house seemed decent. If only for one night.

Elowyn: “We will see…”

She turns and starts walking up the sidewalk to the house as the truck speeds away down the road.

34
Climax Control Archives / Flash From The Past
« on: June 15, 2018, 06:59:19 PM »
 

The feed comes to life focused on a blank television screen. Seconds go by without registering any audio, and viewers start to wonder if their screens are frozen. Suddenly, static spread across the screen. It is all snow at first, but a familiar voice starts to cut through the sound. The picture becomes more and more clear, finally showing the two brothers known collectively as Jet City standing next to each other.

Jason:
“Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, bitches and hoes, crackers and dark chocolates, and anyone in between….”


The feed cuts out for just a second, and comes back on Kris’ smiling face.

Kris:
“In two weeks’ time, our heroes, the dynamic duo known as Jet City, will step into the Galen Center, in beautiful Los Angeles, California to challenge Jon “Pillsbury” Dough and Eyesnsane for the SCW Tag Team Championships...”


Viewers start to piece together why the two are standing side by side. The clips are not of present day. Instead, we cycle through some a few more clips quickly, highlights of both Kris and Jason from their time in SCW together. The clips quickly fade back to the original video from the duo.

Jason:
“So… without further ado, we give you, the multi-time world champion “Jack of Hearts” Jason Halich…”


The two men on the screen fight over the microphone, but the feed runs through images of Jason’s career, and introduction into SCW.

Kris:
“The former SCW Internet Champion and the only half of the team to actually win an SCW match in his career! He is “The Accident” Kris Halich!”


Several images of Kris holding his first championship in the company flash on the screen just as their voices join together now, on the same page for just a single moment.

Jason & Kris:
“WE ARE!”


The camera cycles back to entrances the two have made into the SCW arenas together, each one with Kris screaming out the same line.

Kris:
“Jet!”


We cut quickly to several different clips of Jason finishing the team name.

Jason:
“City!”


The screen fades to static again, but the pause is shorter this time. We appear to fast forward through time, catching up with the two brothers a week later, again standing in the frame together, but this time behind opposing podiums.

Jason:
“The path that we are going to carve through SCW is not one of individual notoriety or accomplishment. Jet City is not some partnership to arbitrarily be thrown away when we feel it is time to rise above the group and make a run as individuals. We have done that. We have been champions in the past. The thing that we have never done, but the thing that we are going to do in a little over a week, is win a championship together. SCW has given us the opportunity to do just that. We are not going to let them down. You may not exactly be cheering for us, often times you will probably boo us, but one thing that will never be, is bored by us.”


The cheers of the people in attendance for the debate kicks off another series of clips, each one showing fans on their feet cheering either in Jet City gear, or holding supportive signs. When it cuts back to the the two men, the focus is on Jason.

Jason:
“And for any of you that are fans of The Members of the Elders, you might want to go ahead and phone a ride home for them from the Galen Center, because they are going to need it.”


He tosses the microphone back to his brother, who holds it up.

Kris:
“Someone call the ambulance! There’s gonna be an Accident!”


Static takes over again, only to cut to Jason once more.

Jason:
“You say that the pressure is on us to prove ourselves. You could not be more wrong. See, as the new team on the block, not having wrestled a match in the last six months, going against the tag team champions, we have no chance…. On paper.”



We cut seamlessly to Kris who is beaming confidence, even before ever becoming an SCW Grand Slam Champion.

Kris:
“We are unproven, rusty, and as new as we could possibly be. How embarrassing would it be for you to lose to us?”


Suddenly the purpose of the trip down memory lane becomes more clear. The smile on Kris’ face makes it even more apparent, but instead of dwelling on it, we shift back to Jason.

Jason:
“On the other hand, when we beat you, you look incredibly silly. All of those things about running the division become punchlines. Your names in history become a placeholder between teams that actually mean something. The things we said about The Elders beating a team on the way out, become fact, not opinion. You will go down as a team that dropped the titles without having the ability to defend them, at a time where the tag team division was at its weakest point. When you two lose those titles Sunday, you lose everything.”


The screen flashes shots from the battle that had not yet taken place, with both members of Jet City getting the better of The Elders on their way to their amazing tag championship reign.

Kris:
“And when we win, we hit the ground running and become the team that is going to lead this division out of the dark times and back into the spotlight.”


More clips show in rapid succession of Jet City's dominance on their way to becoming tag team of the year.

Jason:
“Strap in guys. We are taking SCW for a ride.”


The feed starts to become more unstable, fading as the two brother finish out the old promo.

Kris:
“Jet.”


By the time Jason responds, the screen is snow, and Jason's voice can barely be heard.

Jason:
“City.”


The screen goes blank, but the feed does not die. Instead, it starts to pan back from the screen. Standing next to it, is the SCW World Heavyweight Champion, with the belt draped over his shoulder. There is a half-smile on his face as he looks down at the screen.

“I find trips down memory lane amusing…”

He looks up from the television screen and into the camera, but his expression does not change.

“I look at them as lessons, but not for me. For all of you.”

The champion gives a light shrug of his shoulders.

“That was me at my least capable. I was coming in with a partner that I was in constant conflict with. I was part of a collective that was either amazing, or combustible and there was no in between. I hadn't competed in any tag matches in a long time, and I had only won a single match since coming out of retirement. The Elder Bitches, not to be confused with the Female Elders..”

He chuckles at the old joke, but does not let it get him off topic.

“...they were the first real test. We were an unproven team, and I was an unreliable member of this roster. I was a joke that people used to insult one another when they were half-assing their commitments. I was a notorious flake with an unjustifiable ego…

He motions back to the screen as his smile widens.

“...but I was still right.”

He taps his fingertips on the top of the television screen a few times and then moves away from it. As he walks the camera follows.

“I hadn't broken any Roulette Championship records yet. I hadn't even successfully won a Roulette match. Jason and I came in and talked a big game about walking away with championships in our first match here, and how did Jon respond? Does anyone even remember?”

He waits for a response that cannot possibly come from the audience, but then answers his own question.

“They tried to pull us apart as a team. They tried to paint us as two separate people only in it because we could not find success on our own. They proclaimed themselves to be the very best that this company had to offer, and Jet City drove over them like they were a worn down speed bump.”

He motions back towards the screen, even though it is long out of the frame.

“Did The Elder Bitches ever get it turned around? Nah. I said they were going to be a footnote, and I was right. They dispersed without even cashing in a rematch. They ran from us, and never looked back. Jet City went on to revamp the division. We brought tag team wrestling back to life in Sin City. Team BJ made a return. London Underground showed up on the scene. We elevated the division by ridding it of Jon Dough, and everyone was better off for it.”

Instead of seeming happy about it, Kris seems genuinely annoyed by something.

“I moved on from the tag titles in order to do that in another division. I saw another championship that was becoming a punchline because of the people in contention for it. Just like I did with The Elders, I took that championship, and revived it. I broke records. I had the longest active win streak in the company for a while. I won awards.”

The list of his accomplishments does not seem to improve his mood at all.

“London Underground carries the weight for the tag division, and they do it in a way that doesn't make anyone miss the Jet City days. They won the tag titles on both sides of the roster, and then won the mixed tag titles too. My work elevating that division paid off. I feel good about it.”

He shakes his head, finally revealing his frustration.

“That is why watching someone like Jon ruin the Roulette Championship all over again grates on me. That is why this match means something to me. That is why I was excited about seeing it on the card.”

He raises his hand up and taps the faceplate of the SCW World Heavyweight Championship on his shoulder.

“Champion versus champion? I have only dreamed to being able to do something like that. When I held the Roulette Championship, the guy holding this one wouldn't even acknowledge my existence. He was afraid. Getting to correct his mistake as a champion is going to be exciting, but I wish it was against someone worthwhile.”

The small burst of positivity was short-lived as his thoughts wander back to Jon.

“I put myself through hell with Crimson in order to hang onto this championship. I take what I do seriously, even while I am cracking jokes at others expense. I am not some rusty disappointment going into this match. I am not an unproven going into a match with stakes. Nah, I am the best in this company, just like I said I was going to be and Jon Dough is a disappointing placeholder in history just like I said he would be.”

Kris holds his arms out to his side, giving the audience a full and unapologetic shrug.

“You don't have to like it, but it is true. The guy couldn't defend the tag titles and left the division. He only won the Roulette Championship because I vacated it and he snuck in at the last moment. He lost that one in his first defense too, and then needed Ty West to do the legwork for him in order to get it back. Those are not opinions. Those are not things I say to be mean. Those are facts.”

He crosses his arms in front of his chest, pinning the championship to his shoulder.

“This guy is a poor use of screen time and a black hole of missed opportunities to prove himself. As a champion, he is more focused on Ben Jordan than the people he has matches against. You know what Ben really deserves better than? You. A competitor that is still just a mediocre placeholder while we wait for someone better to finally rid the roster of his presence.”

He shakes his head.

“This match could have really been something special if SCW had a Roulette Champion worthy of being in the same ring with the top guy. It would be exciting if this was another scenario like my match with Crimson, although I don't have much ear left to give for that kind of thing…”

He turns his head slightly so that the fans can see his mostly healed ear. The wound is long closed, but the chunk that Crimson removed from it during their match is still missing in action.

“Instead we are going to get a re-run of Jon Dough getting demolished by me. I just hope that someone makes him put that title on the line next week, because whatever is left of him isn't going to be able to put up a fight. Maybe we can get a decent champion out of the beating he is about to take. One can hope…”

He comes closer to the camera, and it starts to zoom in on his face. The championship disappears from view, but the signature smirk comes across Kris’ face.

“I don't really say this anymore, but for the first time, maybe someone should take the advice.”

A light laugh cuts him off, but only briefly.

“Do yourself a favor Jon. On your way out to the ring, pull out that phone of yours and look up the closest hospital to the show. Go ahead and call them up to get an ambulance in transit before the fight even gets under way. I’ll make sure you're ready for them by the time they get here.”

He winks to the camera.

“For the betterment of SCW, you're about to have an accident.”



35
Supercard Archives / KRISTOPHER RYANS (c) vs TOMMY CRIMSON
« on: May 25, 2018, 10:10:33 PM »
 


“I realize that I live on the bubble of insanity. I feel the weight of human suffering, loneliness and despair on me all the time. It's not getting easier; if anything, it's always right on the edge of my skin.”

-Erwin McManus


=============
===========

20 May 2018
On The Move
OFF-Camera

Descent


The last day had not gone the way that he wanted it do, or planned. In all honesty, he was not really sure how it had spun so out of control so quickly. One second it felt like everything was running smoothly, the next things had started to go wrong. Court snapping on him was not something that he had seen coming. His father being right there to rub it in his face was not something that he needed. Both of those interactions left him in a more fragile place than he had been in months. For some reason it had eaten away at whatever scab had formed over Kris’ emotional wounds.

The fight with Mikah had sent him over the edge. It was where it all started coming together, in the worst possible way. Crimson was busy constructing away at something that was going to end Kris’ career. His friends had abandoned him. The new people at his side had shunned him. It was all started to come true. Maybe he was cursed after all. Maybe since he was fighting so hard against it, the slow burn had only made it take longer. The end could be coming. It could be as near as Sunday. There was no stopping it from coming now.

Kris did what he always did in these situations. From the moment that he disappeared from Mikah’s door, everything device he had got turned off. If Holden had tracked him to Chicago, if Crimson was keeping tabs on him, he was not going to make it easy for them. He packed up his things, and did not even think of taking Jet City Airways to his destination.

Instead, with his bags packed and ready to go to Las Vegas, he got on a plane going the opposite direction, and paid in cash to buy himself as much of a headstart as he could get. The last place that anyone would look for him would be New York City. The only place worse, in Kris’ mind, was Detroit, but he would never go there.

Yet, it was fitting. Before last year’s Into The Void he had made a similar trip. Granted, the show was taking place in New York which made it a little bit easier for him to swing. This was going to be out of the way, but if it kept him from losing his mind, it was easily the right thing to do. After all, it was not like he was going to be sleeping outside in the storage space. Those days were long gone. The alley that the unit opened out in was no longer available to the public due to their own incompetence. The owner had blamed Kris for what happened to the space, and to shut him up he had bought it. It was a retreat, and it was finally coming in handy.

When Kris pushed the door to the small upstairs apartment open, he was pleasantly surprised with what his people had been able to do with the space. The storefront below was completely empty, and everything was covered in plastic. The windows showed a “FOR LEASE” sign, but anyone that had ever inquired about it got the same blow off. He liked it exactly how it was. He wasn’t going to give it over to someone else.

Kris tossed his bag into a chair in the corner of the room and made his way over to the bed. Instead of laying down, he jumped into the air and falls onto the bed on his back, bouncing up into the air a few inches before settling into the middle. The thought of this place would scare the other members of his family if they knew he had bought it. The things that he used to do downstairs in that storage space no longer haunted him, but not everyone believed that.

The only plan that Kris ever had for the place was silence. He needed it, and at least in that way, coming here was not a mistake. Tonight it would function as a place for him to clear his head, and that was as far ahead as he was thinking. If anyone found him and thought the worst, so be it. Maybe something like that would save him from whatever fate was awaiting him at Into The Void.

He settled into the bed and pulled out his phone intended to send a single message to let everyone know that he was fine. The phone screen never managed to switch on though. As it pulled it from his pocket, he laid it on his chest. Just a few minutes, he thought to himself. Then he would get up and start to sort through all of the mess that he had created. From all of the flying, and all of the hostility, he just needed a few minutes to shut his eyes.



==================================================
=================================================


“To attempt the destruction of our passions is the height of folly. What a noble aim is that of the zealot who tortures himself like a madman in order to desire nothing, love nothing, feel nothing, and who, if he succeeded, would end up a complete monster!”

-Denis Diderot

=============
===========

20 May 2018
Edge Of Nowhere, Everywhere
OFF-Camera

Madness in Dreamscapes

I could feel the tightness in my chest. It was always the same, no matter what. Whether it was my first match, or my last. Whether it was against the best of the best, or someone yawn inducing. That same tightness was there. The anxiety of standing on the back side of that curtain is like nothing else in the world. You can hear every voice on the other side constantly trying to talk over everyone else. All of the applause, the boos, the stomping and jumping around echoes through this small hallway. Over the years I have learned to convince myself that I am anywhere but here while I prep for the match. Once I get here though, there is no more denying it. The worst part is, this is the part that I always have to do alone.

Maddie Wilson: “You already beat him once, didn’t you? ”

The voice got my attention immediately. My head jerks in her direction, and there she is, sitting on top of a crate. The pink shorts and matching boots gave her away before my eyes ever got to hers. She looked the exact same as she did when she graduated out of Jet City. The smile on her face was a fresh change from the resting bitch vibe she had given off lately. She was right too. I have stood right here in this spot before. I have walked out and beaten the man that was already out there. Yet, here I was. Afraid to hear the music start.

Jason Halich: “Well? You need a hand with him?”

Each individual nerve ending up my spine fired at the same time, triggering a cold chill that I couldn’t make any attempt to hide. When I turned to him, he was laughing, with a hand out. He knew that those days were a thing of the past. I didn’t even think that he was going to be coming to the show. Truth be told, we haven’t really been on speaking terms for the longest times. The public gets a show. Not even family members know. He taught me to be the best actor in the room. Forcing my face to stay blank as I shook my head was easy. I turned back to Maddie, but she wasn’t there.

Liz Smalls: “He doesn’t need anyone’s help. You gots this, right cutie?”

Both the crate and Maddie were gone. In their place was someone I never thought I would see in these halls again. Everything about her was pink, and as usual, her attention was more on her nails than on our conversation. She takes just a second to look up and shoot me a reassuring wink, probably just to piss Jason off. I couldn’t wait to see the look on his face, and already had my hand raised to add a point to my laugh, but it got smacked away.

Violet Ripley: “He doesn’t need anyone’s coddling. Just let him go already.”

She worked her way in a circle around me, having taken offense to my near poking her in the face. Both of her hands come up, with her index fingers extended up. She lunges at me, attempting to return my near poking her in the face. The fake fight quickly breaks down into a light-hearted battle of hands slapping against one another. Heather might have been the best thing to happen to me, but Violet was the sister that life robbed me of. She knew it too. We were alike, or at least in her opinion. I always thought she was way stronger than I was ever going to be.

Amanda Stephens: “Go take care of business, we got this back here...”

The voice of reason. I didn’t even have to look back over my shoulder at her. Violet backs away with her hands held up innocently so that I can turn without having to worry about her jumping at me. Amanda had a big smile on her face, as she did most of the time. Suddenly the space is bigger. When I turn it is not just some small hallway leading to a curtain, but an open room full of kids running around. My eyes find KJ first. I guess that they are just trained that way. I try to say something to him, but it is no use. I hear the crowd come to life. The familiar opening of the newest song I had forced the company to pay for. A hand tightened around mine, pulling me back towards the curtain. Before I even saw her long blonde hair, I knew it who it was on touch alone.

Clarissa Ashford: “Come on… let’s do this!”

She was the first one to ever manage me in the company, and the first person I ever really trusted. It was only fitting that she was the one to drag me through the curtain for the biggest match that I have ever competed in. She was fearless like I always wanted to be. The crowds never bothered her. New opportunities never scared her. She was always willing to run head on into anything, and drag me right along with her. Standing in the middle of the stage next to her was a relief that I didn’t know that I needed. I could breathe again. I want to tell her how grateful I am for what she has done, but she could not hear me over the roar of the crowd. They were deafening.

Kirsten Reynolds:: “Holy shit that is a lot of people….”

I couldn’t help but to be startled. By the time my eyes found her on my left, she was pushing the black rimmed glasses up to her eyes from where they had started to slide. She wasn’t wrong though. I looked out to the crowd for the first time, only it was not the Gold Coast Casino. It wasn’t any arena I had ever been in. I have performed in front of hundreds, and I have performed in front of thousands. The dozen or so tiers of seating moving upward and outward were packed with what had to be hundreds of thousands of fans, and they were all still screaming in excitement.

Jules Halich: “Just think about how many more are watching at home….”

Clarissa’s grip on my hand was gone, and was replaced by a light nudge in the ribs. In her place was the woman that had finally managed to tie Jason down. The last time that I saw her was when she was just starting to show from the pregnancy. From all appearances, she had already had the baby. She didn’t look bad either, already wearing her headset, and carrying her clipboard. Directing a show wasn’t easy. She had millions around the world to keep entertained, all I had to do was keep the people in the building to keep interested. Only the thing was, she did not work for Sin City. That was PRIDE, and there was no more PRIDE. How was she here? Why?

Lexa Ryans: “Hey, you with the face. Don’t forget that they’re all here to see you, okay?”

It was the sister that I never knew that I had. Her popping up at all was a surprise. It hadn’t taken long for us to start to find things that we had in common, even though we were separated for our entire lives. She was behind me, and it was vaguely reassuring to hear her voice. More importantly, something that I had somehow forgotten was in her hand. She reached around me, the SCW Heavyweight Championship catching my eyes as the light from the spotlights overhead hit the plates. I reached for it, but there was already another hand on it. My eyes traced up the arm of the person holding it, and I found a warm smile on her face before she even said a word.

Kali Fox: “We all are.”

She traded my the championship for my hand, and we started down the long ramp to the ring. For the first time, I looked down at the ring, but not at the man already standing in it. From this distance, he was just a red blur on a white canvas. However, around him was something unlike anything I had ever seen. There were no words to describe it at first. The bright red bars of the structure somehow seemed alive, like it was breathing, and waiting on me. Just as I felt the tightness start to return to my chest, I was jabbed in the stomach with something solid. My hand managed to grab the object before it could pull away. It was a hand, but covered with a cast, and Kali was no longer at my side.

Abby Watkins: “You can’t let him get under your skin. Remember how that ends?”

Guilt rushed over me, but we didn’t stop moving towards whatever hell awaited me at the bottom of the ramp. Parker’s sister’s eyes were on me, begging me to understand. She tried to flex her fingers in the cast, and it all snapped together. Her hand wasn’t still broken. This was years ago. She was cocky, and entitled. I wanted to see how far I could push her. It didn’t take longer for her to throw a punch in anger. When I ducked it broke her hand. It basically ended her career. If I let Crimson do that to me, I was going to end up just like her. I try to stop walking down towards the ring, but I find myself back to back with someone refusing to let me backpedal. I lean back against them, and she leans her head back on my shoulder before talking directly into my ear.

Chelsea Quik: “You can’t be afraid of what is going to happen in there. It’s gonna get messy. You might even get hurt again. Don’t let that paralyze you though.”

Nobody knew what it was like to be injured during an SCW event like Chelsea had. I remember how hard it was for her to fight back. It took almost relentlessly pushing her on a day-to-day basis in Jet City to get her to shake that fear and give it another shot. I watched her push through that mental block though. She signed with Liberty. We were going to do great things before things went to hell. I didn’t want to backpedal anymore, and I took a step forward. Sure, things had gotten pretty rough, but the source of all of that hurt was standing in the middle of the ring in front of me.

Kurtis Gordon: “How scary can he really be? You’ve have already lived through your darkest possible day, remember? It can’t be worse than that.”

He was on the corner as I got to the bottom of the ramp, and was tossing popcorn into his mouth. I hated how smug he was, even now, but was glad that Kali was not with me. She would have snapped and taken him out. Mainly because he had a point. There was nothing that Crimson could do inside this hellish contraption that could compare to having my life ripped apart last year. Kurtis had set all of it in motion. It was only slightly satisfying knowing that he was stuck in the crowd watching me about to do things he could only dream of. He tried to ruin my life. I got the dream, and the girl. The structure in front of me seemed to buzz with some kind of life of it’s own, but the person holding the door was another familiar face. He nodded in Crimson’s direction wearing the smirk that he had stolen from me.

Kyle Kavanagh: “...and it can’t be worse than the one that you have to keep inside.”

Another shiver ran up my spine. The one time that we had spoken before was when he told me to keep that part of me locked up. It was not what anyone needed anymore, least of all me. I didn’t have to be the same person that Crimson was in order to beat him. The person that tried and that failed twice. I tried to match his hate in the Roulette Championship match and he turned it against me. The second match played right into his hand, and he embarrassed me. Everything had fallen apart when I tried to be that person. I was different now. I was better. I needed to be better.

The stairs leading up to the ring were not attached to the corner, but instead were as wide as an entire side of the ring. I climbed them, seeing his eyes on me from the ring. Sitting on the middle rope, with a cold half-smirk was one of the few people I have ever met that made me feel stupid. He was so good at weighing out ever option that the confidence it gave him was contagious. It was why I joined the Black Sheep. It was why I trusted him.


Porter Sweete: “Don’t tip your hand too early, kid. He’s good enough to see through you if you let him.”

Always the long game. That was Porter’s philosophy. If you tried to get to the end too fast, you were going to lose yourself along the way. Each step in the plan was equally important. Everything had to fall into place perfectly, or was all going to go sideways. He held up the top rope with his shoulder, and gave me a pat on the back as I stepped through the ropes.

What I wasn’t expecting to hear once I was inside was the chime of the bell. The music flooding the PA was gone. I shot a look back over my shoulder, but there was no entrance ramp, or cage door to be seen, let alone any of the people that had been with me. The crowd had closed around the ring. The floor space outside the cell had disappeared, with the fans in the front row able to reach out and grab the bars of the structure. My eyes followed the steel upwards to see that it was not some regular cage, but a dome. It pulsed around me, and stole my attention away from the man sharing the space with me. He didn’t hesitate to blindside me with a right hand that forced me back against the ropes. I tried to hook my arm around the rope to draw a break and some separation, but no referee stepped in to help. He easily pulled me away from the ropes with strength that I did not know that he had. Panicked, I tried to rake at his eyes, but it didn’t bother him. I caught a swift kick below the belt that doubled me forward. When I reached out to hook my hands around his neck and bring him down with my desperation jawbreaker, he kicked me in the chest, and put me on the mat as the crowd laughed.


Killian Sweete: “This isn’t the minor leagues anymore. This is the main event. The same old tricks aren’t going to work. He’s been ready for you for a long time.”

The words came alongside two hard slaps on the apron. The more friendly of the two Sweete twins struck a more serious tone than normal, but he was always weary of the planners. I think that is why he clashed so much with his brother. Porter’s meticulous planning always rubbed up against Killian’s desire to go with the flow. The problem was, both of them were only half right. That is why they worked as a tag team for so long. There is no substitute for having a game plan, and Porter’s was usually good enough to see us through. When push came to shove though, Killian’s adaptability could get us out of any jam.

Without even looking to him, I knew that Crimson was coming. He was not going to quit. If I was on the mat, there was blood in the water. He wasn’t going to let me up. Taking Killian’s words to heart, I had to do something out of character. I waited for the sound of his steps to stop, and then rolled backwards. The spot the challenger splashed on the canvas missed me by only inches, but now my feet were under me.


Phillip Ripley: “Remember not to let him touch you...”

Of course he would give that advice. Phillip at ringside was a laughable sight. He was too afraid of germs to even touch the mat, and the steel of the dome seemed to bother him like nothing else I had ever seen. He had a point though. Crimson would have a counter ready if I threw a punch. He was angry. He was going to keep coming. All I had to do was not let him touch me.

I let him throw the first punch, and leaned away from it easily. He tried to throw a left hand to keep the advantage, but that one was easily deflected away. I knew he was going to go low, because as much as I wanted to deny it, we were alike. Inside this ring we operated under the same rules. We had the same style. Preparing for this was as easy as knowing what I would do in any situation. He raised his left foot from the mat, but I brought a fist down hard on his knee, forcing it back down. He threw an elbow, thinking my focus was going to be lower, but the only thing he caught was the palm of my hand and a shove away from me.

The anger on his face was growing by the second, and I knew it was bound to bubble over. My eyes were pulled just past him though, to a smaller man sitting on the top turnbuckle. He tapped his chin twice, and then shook his head.


Coby Quik:: “If you’re not bigger, and you’re not taller, be faster. That’s rule number one, old timer. Get it together.”

The kid had come full circle in the short time I had known him. It wasn’t just in his relationship with Chelsea, or his success in the ring. He knew more about staging a comeback than I would ever know. It made him the best trainer that I could have asked for back before I became the champion. I had no strength in my arm. I’m close to the smallest on the roster. For once I was in the same boat that Coby had been in for his entire life. I used his advice back then and became a champion. I followed it this time and ducked easily under a clothesline attempt that would have probably taken my head off. I flashed the speed that only Coby was capable of getting out of me, and whipped around before Crimson could regain his footing.

Parker Wayde: “A fist collapses on itself… a forearm is like getting hit with a brick.”

He was leaning on the ropes, shaking his head as my fist closed in on the challenger’s temple. It was the first lesson Parker ever taught me. It changed my approach then, and the one strike that got me on more posters than anything else in my arsenal was born. It was almost too natural to twist my hips as I pulled my fist back towards my chest. My elbow scraped against the cheekbone of my attacker, and it sent him off balance. He did not drop to the mat, and if anything I had only worked to frustrate him. He screamed at me, but the words of my own protege rang through my head, blocking out whatever hostility was hurled my way.

Aaron Isaacs: “Actions over words.”

I repeated the words under my breath, and paused for just a second, allowing the challenger a second to inch that much closer to the edge. I could see the hate becoming overwhelming. Each time I succeeded, it was just making him stronger. Every time I was falling short he was just becoming more determined. As soon as it snapped together, a sarcastic voice that I wouldn’t have expected to hear pulled both of our attention away from our fight.

Zaylee Flynn: “Maybe you should be asking what’s so special about you, fuckhead...”

The noncommittal shrug was indicative of any interaction I have seen Zay have with anyone. Something about it though took his focus off of me. He sprinted towards the ring, but before he could reach out for Zay, she dropped down from the apron. With his eyes off of me, I took off after him, and kicked his legs out from under him. As I got to my feet I looked down to the floor, only to find that Zaylee was nowhere to be seen. Instead, an even younger female was leaning over the top rope, looking down into his face as he started to snap.

Keisha Quickens: “I don’t see what his problem is anyways. This is all that you’ve ever wanted. Why aren’t you allowed to have it? Who made him the one that gets to pick who gets to be at the top anyways? Can we get a recount on those votes?

He got up, but only to take a swipe at Keisha. The youngest member of of the Quik family held her own though, leaning down to her left side and putting her hand on the apron. She balanced on it and brought her foot around to catch him across the cheek in the same place that my elbow had. With a giggle she dropped off of the mat before he could get his hands on her. Fortunately for Keisha he couldn’t pursue her.

PJ Cooper: “What are you waiting for?!

It was not just the more flamboyant half of Awkward Inc standing at my side, but both of them. They were the only two high flyers out of Jet City, and that made them my responsibility. Neither of them had any kind of real training. Instead, they were wrecking balls. I knew that there was only one thing that they were ever going to tell me to do. The same thing that I had screamed at them dozens of times.

JD Wright: “Get into the air already!”

I ran to the ropes, and stepped up onto them instead of rebounding off of them for speed. When I catapulted myself back in his direction, I was expecting to have the advantage. I had planned for this spot. This was going to be it. It had to be it. I lowered my arm, trying to strike the same place a third time, but he had me scouted. The only thing that I caught on the way down was a hard kick to my ribs, and I was barely able to stay on my feet. The spinning back kick that followed the first cracked ribs down my right side, and took me down to my knees. I could feel every bit of the confidence that I had built start to fade. I looked around for someone to help, but there was nobody to be found. I did not have long to worry though, because a well placed kick to the side of my head put me face down on the mat, seeing stars. It took a couple of moments for my eyes to refocus, and stomps coming down on each of my limbs did not make it any easier.

I couldn’t bring myself to look up at him in his enraged moment of glory. Nothing was going to be enough. Nobody was going to be able to help, not really. After a half dozen of the strikes, I could feel my body starting to stop responding so intensely to each. I was started to shut down. If nobody stepped in, all it was going to take was one good shot, and the lights were going to be turned out. Before it could come, a figure shrouded in a black hood spoke up from the floor outside the ring.


Nobody: “We still want to be somebodies. It’s only over when we say it is.”

I couldn’t see their face, but I knew exactly who they were. It was a rule. Get what we want, by any means necessary. Even though the group was long dead, that ideology stuck with me. I was a nobody. I wanted to be a somebody. If anyone was going to stop me, they were going to have to kill me. If I wanted something, I was taking it and stamping my name on it. I wanted to be the measuring stick, and measuring sticks do not get beaten unconscious in front of the entire world.

I timed it as perfect as I could, and summoned all of my strength to catch his foot, and keep hold of his ankle all the way through a hard kick to my chest. Luckily, all of the tightness from the anxiety was long gone. Unfortunately, any ribs that were only possibly cracked were definitely cracked now. I held on for my life, and the ferociousness of which he pulled back from me was enough to drag me to my feet. It would have given me the immediate advantage, if it weren’t for being blinded by the white light of whoever was perched on the top rope.


PURE: They’re right, you know…. You remember who you are, right?”

I let go of my grip as the confusion set in. It was the worst time to have some kind of existential crisis, and allowed the tables to turn. Being on the receiving end of the kind of forearm strike that I am used to hitting others with was brain-rattling as well. Before I knew it, I was back on defense, and I couldn’t understand why. As I stumbled back, I was confronted with a masked man I had never seen before. His head cocked slightly to the side, and his shook his head. The expressionless face of the mask couldn’t hide the disappointment in his stance.

Discord: “I don’t think he does, but he sure could use one…”
>Again, the voice was familiar. It was not until I saw the last of them that I understood. As I struggled to find balance, I backed into a man tangled up in the ropes. As soon as I registered the red of the hoodie he was clad in, the pieces of the puzzle were starting to come together. His face was as plain as day, despite being inverted in front of me. It was like looking in a mirror.

Accident: “He’ll find it. He always does….eventually.”

He nodded towards my challenger as he charged in at me. Instead of raising my hands, or trying to get up, I waited for him to get within a step, and turned quickly. I extended both of my legs out, picking his ankles between my shoes, and rolling his ankle to trip him. He fell hard, hitting his face against the middle turnbuckle before his knees found the mat. The crowd intensifies around me, and I could feel it too. I rolled back, but then propelled myself forward onto my feet. When I hit the mat though, I was already running. As I crossed the ring, I didn’t bother leaped up. All i wanted from the ropes was speed, and I got it off of the rebound. The challenger rose as I sprinted back across the ring, and then jumped. I leaned back, and extended my leg, knowing that my aim was perfect.

Godspeed took him off his feet, and stopped every bit of my momentum. He hit the mat hard, and I landed on top of him. There was no count from any referee. The fans exploded one second, but in the next the arena was completely empty. I looked beneath me to find that there was nothing there. The structure around the ring was gone. The house lights were off, and a single spotlight beamed down on me from the roof.


Reese Spencer: “Always scraping by in the end, mister. I should stop hoping that you’ll ever really change.”

I rolled in the direction of her voice, ready to fire back, but the woman standing in the ring with me wasn’t the worst influence that I had ever had in my life. Instead it was the one person that had given me the drive to actually make something of it. She shook her head with confidence, and a wide smile.

Heather Ryans: “He’s never needed to...”

I got up from the ring, the bumps, bruises and broken bones were as gone as quickly as they had appeared, and I felt better than I had in recent memory. I closed the two steps between us and wrapped my arms around her, relieved that whatever it was that was happening was finally over. I closed my eyes tightly,

Kali Fox:“That’s why we’re always going to be here....”

I do not know where she came from, but I was stuck between the two of them. Kali’s arms wrapped around the two of us. I opened my eyes to see everyone from Jet City standing in the ring with us. I tried to turn towards everyone, but Heather’s hand on my cheek stopped me. She pulled me back towards her, but was gone when I turned.

Everyone was.


Heather Ryans: “...even when we’re not.”


==================================================
=================================================


“There is a beauty and clarity that comes from simplicity that we sometimes do not appreciate in our thirst for intricate solutions.”

-Dieter F. Uchtdorf

21 May 2018
New York City, New York
OFF-Camera

Clarity

Kris woke in a panic, and sat up in the middle of the bed. He was still in his room, but there were no blankets left on the bed around him. The pillows had ended up discarded around the room, and he had no problem understanding why. What he had experienced had felt so real that he could not wrap his head around it. Sure, it was a dream, but it felt like more than that.

Holden:
“You talk in your sleep...”


Kris had no reaction to the sound of his father’s voice. Holden had expected him to be caught off guard, irritated, or at the very least surprised. After all, he had not been invited on this little adventure to the other side of the country. In fact, Kris had purposefully kept the information away from him after he popped up in Chicago. Waking up with someone silently waiting on him was not a new feeling though. Maybe Jason was Holden’s son too. It would have explained a lot.

Kris
“Yeah, well, nobody asked you to come, so whatever you heard you will have to live with.”


The light tone that poured from Kris’ mouth was totally unlike anything that Holden had ever heard. He had met Kris at one of the worst times of his life, and things had not gotten a whole lot brighter since. Sure it had moments, and it always felt like it was building towards something, but there was always a cloud hanging over his son’s head. For the first time, it didn’t sound like Kris was carrying that weight. Holden found it hard not to let the satisfaction spread across his face. There would be a time for that, but it wasn’t now.

Holden:
“You’re pretty predictable, you know? You made a big deal about this place last year before Into The Void. That was when things were still looking up. Right before you won the Roulette Championship. Remember?”


Kris nodded, and had been thinking about it more and more in recent days. He had gone down the rabbit hole of trying to get into Crimson’s head, and if his dream was any indication, the reverse had happened. It seemed like in the last few days he had slowly lost himself in his opponent’s head. It did not seem nearly as important in hindsight though.

Kris
“It’s not just about being the best, is it?”


Somehow he knew, without even having to ask. Whether he had really been talking in his sleep and Holden had been here for the show, or if there was something more at play, Kris knew that his father would understand exactly what he meant.

Holden:
“It’s always been about taking something away from you.”


Kris nodded again. He had spent so much time trying to put together some sort of grand puzzle that he was not able to see what was right in front of him. On the other hand, the experience he had following falling off the deep end in Chicago had made everything much more clear.

Kris
“He knows he is good, but he doesn’t feel anything, not really. How could he? I mean just listen to him talk.”


Holden laughs lightly, and brings a new meaning to the first words Crimson had made once he came back.

Holden:
“He wants to cut parts out of you until the two of you are the same.”


It was close, but it no longer felt like the whole truth.

Kris
“This is the one thing that I wanted for the majority of my life. I mean, that was the whole reason that Jason got into it in the first place. He was just helping me to train. Then that led to him getting hurt. Then he recruited Parker. Parker gave him the idea for PRIDE. That is how he met Phillip, and Violet and where Jet City comes from. Parker recruited Coby. The students rolled in from there. It all came from me.”


Hearing the words coming out of Kris’ mouth was more than Holden could have hoped for. With any luck, all of the nudging was going to pay off. For the first time Kris was connecting all of the dots between everyone. The thing that Holden had spent months trying to engineer was on the tip of his son’s tongue.

Holden:
“Aren’t most of those guys all kind of spread out now though?”


Kris answered without even really considering it, but an interesting thing happened when he did.

Kris
“No, not really...”


Kris shook his head, and the words Heather had spoken to him in his dream rattle around in his head. Holden does his best to look confused, and when Kris panics and searches his father’s expression, he tries to backtrack his statement.

Kris
“I mean yeah… they are. Everyone is doing their own thing. That doesn’t really mean they are gone though.”


It was another first, and Holden was not going to have to hold back from pressing on this one. He could tell from the way that Kris was acting that something had changed the way that he was thinking, and if Kris was not going to actively acknowledge it, he was going to force him to.

Holden:
“That’s new.”


Kris forced a shrug, and then slid to the edge of the bed, dropping his feet to the floor. He tried to avert his eyes, knowing that they were going to give away the lie if he had to hold Holden’s gaze.

Kris
“Not sure what you mean.”


He tries to blow it off by pushing himself up from the bed and stretching. Holden was not going to let it go though.

Holden:
“I mean normally any time somebody leaves the room you are whining about them abandoning you. You literally just had a freak out about all of your friends leaving you hanging…. Yesterday. You went from being alone, all the way to, ‘that doesn’t mean they’re gone’ in one night. All it took was staying in this shitty apartment next to your hobo alley.”


Kris had originally run away to this apartment so that he could take a look at the hole that he used to live in. He had debuted it to the world last year before Into The Void, and it almost immediately turned it into a prime spot for graffiti and trespassing. He got so many complaints that he had bought the building, and now just used it as an escape.

Kris
“I like to see how far I have come sometimes.”


Holden steered them back around to the conversation that he wanted to have instead of letting Kris slip away from it.

Holden:
“Like in the last day for instance...”


Kris did not look overly pleased with the accusation. Kris knew his father had meant it in a different context than he did.

Kris
“They might not be here right now, but each of them gave me something to build from. They all came on board for my dream, added a big of their own flair, and then gave it back to me. They did not leave me. They just went back to living their own dreams. How could I justify being pissed off about that?”


Having the perfect answer, at the perfect time, is something that happens only a few times in a lifetime, but this was one of them.

Holden:
“You never had a problem with trying to before.”


Kris shrugs and moves across the room, past where his father sits in the corner. Kris turns into the bathroom and turns the faucet on.

Kris
“I wasn’t thinking clearly. I am now.”


Kris allows the water to pool in his hand, and splashes it against his face.

Holden:
“Well they say that there is a first time for everything….”


Kris brushes the water away from his face with a slight chuckle, and dries himself off with a towel on the counter.

Kris
“I’m not going to be insulted first thing in the...”


Holden checks his phone for the time and finishes his son’s thought for him.

Holden:
“...early evening….”


It should not have surprised Kris. By the time his flight had even gotten in, it was already getting into the early hours of the morning. The sun was already rising when he has finally fallen asleep.

Kris
“Either way… So shut the fuck up old man!”


The words themselves would have been hostile is not for the sarcastic tone of his voice. Holden had gotten used to it as Kris’ way of distancing himself from getting too close to people he was unsure about. When Kris emerged from the bathroom, the smile on his face was genuine. He took a deep breath, and then let it out slowly and calmly. Holden pointed up at him with a smirk.

Holden:
“You look lighter...”


Kris did not try to sidestep or deflect it.

Kris
“Yeah…. An anchor.”


Holden was not quite following, and his eyebrows scrunched together in confusion. Before he could ask though, Kris cuts him off to explain.

Kris
“From the moment that Crimson first put his eyes on me, he has wanted me to be alone. Like you said, the guy has me scouted. He knows my abilities sure, but it’s more than that. He knows my insecurities. He knows what buttons to push, and he knows how I am going to react when he pushes them.”


Holden relaxes in the chair a little, and nods.

Holden:
“That was why he went after Kali first.”


Kris gets even more excited about having put it together now that his father was back on track.

Kris
“He wants to fill me up with the same things that fill him up. It’s not about cutting those parts out of me. It’s about what he is putting in to replace it. If you keep hacking away at the good parts of a person’s life, all that’s left is the bad stuff. It’s all some mindfuck. He tells me that I am already like him, but I’m not. It’s some kind of sick self-fulfilling prophecy.,,,”


Kris’ thoughts trail off, but Holden is able to reign them in for him.

Holden:
“By the time he is done with you, you will be like him, but be convinced that you were like that the whole time.”


Kris snaps his fingers, and points to his father.

Kris
“Bingo!”


Knowing that Kris is finally seeing things clearly, Holden does not hold back his opinion of the number one contender to his son’s championship.

Holden:
“He’s a monster.”


The same smirk that made Kris famous comes across his face, and he shrugs his shoulders without a care.

Kris
“Yeah… well…. I’m a Miracle.”



==================================================
=================================================


“I can compare clarity to pruning in gardening. You know, you need to be clear. If you are not clear, nothing is going to happen. You have to be clear. Then you have to be confident about your vision. And after that, you just have to put a lot of work in.”

-Diane von Furstenberg

=============
===========

25 May 2018
Las Vegas, Nevada
Gold Coast Casino
ON-Camera

I Am

”You almost had me, you know?”

The cameras come to life on the back of the SCW World Heavyweight Champion. The championship itself is facing the camera, slung over Kris’ shoulder to be on full display.

”I was panicked. For the first time in a long time there were some serious creeping doubts running through my mind. It wasn’t going to change much. The fact remains that you are a problem that I allowed to happen. Nothing that you could ever say or do could change that really. What you could do, is distract me. You were that close.”

He holds his hand up so that it can be seen over his shoulder. His thumb and index finger are separated by mere millimeters.

”It was masterful really. I mean, other than the fact that you have basically given me all the answers, just in the wrong context. You talk about trying to mindfuck people into acting the way you want them to. Look at all the scary-eyed homeless people you had running around. Sure, it is exciting. It draws attention. It creeps most people the fuck out to be honest...”

He shrugs with a light laugh, but does not let it derail him.

”...and it almost worked on me. I was almost looking left, when I should have been looking right. You were setting me up to get blindsided by a harsh reality that you created. You want me to believe that we are alike? It is not going to happen. I am not ever going to be like you, because I have no reason to lower myself down to that level. I have no reason to waste so much time and energy hating everyone, and everything. I have no desire to spend my time plotting about how to rip people’s dreams away from them just so that they can feel empty. I know what that feeling is like, and it loves company. That’s what this whole thing with us is really about. Recruiting me to be like you.”

He turns around and shrugs the championship off of his shoulder and down into his hand. Kris raises it up in front of the camera, and looks back and forth between the faceplate and the lens.

”We have already agreed that this is just something that places us at the very top of the mountain. It is just a prop in the story that you are trying to tell, right? We don’t need it. If this championship was not on the line, we would still be having this match. We would still have the same hatred for one another. For the first time, the gold at the end of the rainbow isn’t the focus at all.”

He drops it from the frame, and lets it fall to the mat beneath his feet. The camera pulls back from him as he starts to walk forward across the ring. Viewers can see that crews are already going to work setting up for the show. The ring in the center of the room was the least of their issues.

”You wouldn’t stab me in the back when you had the chance, all because it was my idea. You proved it when you dumped me over that balcony. There was no moral dilemma of you attacking someone from behind. It is about attacking someone on your terms, to serve your purpose. All anyone is to you is a puppet on a string. You wanted to twist me up, and have me walk into this match with dozens of different things on my mind. You wanted me distracted and spaced out. You wanted me at my worst so that you would have a chance to walk away with a win if you were at your best. It worked the first two times you tried it, right?”

He makes a clicking sound against the inside of his cheek and shakes his head. With his hands free, he crosses his arms in front of his chest, and looks across the open space at a banner being hung. Kris himself was one of the four people featured, and it did not help his already swollen ego.

”I wasn’t around to fall for your bullshit going into Full Circle, and I was better than you were. You could try to pin your match with Harris as your excuse for losing, but we both know you had your opportunity to take me out. You weren’t helpless. You were able to fight. You just weren’t in my head. I wasn’t in the locker room to be manipulated by your every word. I came out with a clear head, and got to watch you panic as I came down to the ring. I watched you lose before the match even started, I just didn’t know it.”

Suddenly, he points across the space at the poster.

”We both knew that this would happen when we signed back on with Sin City, but only you knew why until now. It wasn’t for the championship. It wasn’t for the spotlight. The reason that we have been on this collision course for this long is because that is exactly where you want me to be. You want me standing in the ring across from you. You want to break me down time, after time, after time, as many as it takes. Not because we are the same, but because you aim to make us the same. The whole reason you want to cut parts of me out is because those aren’t the parts you think a partner needs. You want to turn me into one of those freaky white-eyed bastards. But why? That is the question that I couldn’t figure out the answer to...”

He snaps his fingers and points at the camera.

”...until I got rid of all of the distractions.”

Suddenly his week-long silence starts to snap together for the viewers. He had not run away, or gone into hiding. He had been looking for an answer, and he found one.

”What did I look for in the people that I recruited to Jet City? I mean it clearly wasn’t size. There were people like Aaron Isaacs there competing for their spot against people half their size. It wasn’t gender, because we were practically split right down the middle. I wasn’t race, religion, skill set, or a group specific thing. Not everyone there got along, and nobody really knew each other before they started. I didn’t look for any of those things. What I looked for, every single time I thought about taking on a new student, it was about how good they were.”

He holds up his hand before anyone watching can object to his statement.

”You are no different Crimson. Except your standards were higher. The fish that you intended to fry needed to be the biggest one in the pond. You needed to take someone that you felt was the golden boy, and help them to fall from grace. You wanted the very best that this roster had to offer, and after all your searching, you found me. It was the reason you came here. It was the reason you stayed here. It was the reason that you came back when the doors opened. You already know that I am the very best. If I wasn’t, then you wouldn’t be interested in this match at all.”

He shakes his head again, and scoffs at the idea of ever allowing himself to become like his opponent.

”I have no interest in joining up in your miserable existence. I have no interest in being a monster. Your life seems empty, and joyless. You tried to drag me down there where you are, but you don’t understand that it’s not possible. You can try to isolate me from the people around me, but you can’t take away the person that they have helped me to become. You can demean me for whatever you want. It doesn’t change the fact that I know exactly what I am, and it’s not ever changing.”

His tone becomes more challenging, and he crosses back to where he started in the ring, and reaches down to scoop the championship up off of the canvas. He holds it up in front of the camera again, having trouble stopping himself from laughing to get the words out.

”This is the only part of this match that means nothing to you, and it is the only thing that you could ever hope to take away from me. Nobody can win every match. It’s not feasible. Eventually your number is up. It is possible for you to beat me and take this championship, but it would be a hollow victory, wouldn’t it. You aren’t going to be satisfied with it. You are going to want to break me, and that is why you aren’t going to be able to end it. There is no breaking me. Not now.”

He places the championship back onto his shoulder, and moves on from it..

”You can bring all of the rules, toys, gadgets, weapons, cages, cells, head games and whatever the fuck else you want with you. You have full control to pick your very best shot. I cannot stop you from doing any of it, so I am not going to lose anymore sleep, or waste anymore time dwelling on it. If you think that I am going to run away scared, then you didn’t hold that Roulette Championship long enough. I broke a fucking record for carrying it longer than any person had ever been able to. I asked for all of my matches to be fought under Roulette Rules. I never had any idea what I was walking into, and I was more successful in those matches than anyone else that has ever worked in this company.”

He laughs at the thought of finding the unknown to be intimidating.

”I almost feel sorry for you. You tried so hard to turn me into a monster, and fell so short just inches away from the finish line. Now the only thing that you have to fall back on hoping that I don’t somehow find a way to overcome the odds and walk out of your creation with my sanity, and my championship.”

The smirk starts to creep onto his face, but he tries to hold it back.

”A nobody, an accident, a patron saint, or a pure asshat might not have been able to walk out of this one in one piece. Luckily I am not any of those things, and I’m not sure that I ever was. I’m pretty sure I’ve always been exactly who I needed to be, and it just so happens, it is the exact thing that anyone needs to survive a match like this.”

He finally allows the smirk it's time to shine in the spotlight, and gives a light shrugs of his shoulders.

”It’s really too bad for you that I’m the only Miracle that this company has ever seen. Looks like you are going to come up just one short of everything that you wanted.”

He winks at the camera as it starts to fade out.


36
Supercard Archives / KRISTOPHER RYANS (c) vs TOMMY CRIMSON
« on: May 19, 2018, 11:45:40 PM »
 [FLASHBACK]: ”Freedom -- Return to the World”
4 April 2018
Jet City
[OFF-Camera]



The outside world looked a little different than he remembered. His normal clothes felt a little strange too. It had been a long, but necessary sixty days, but it was behind him. Kris made his way down the stairs leading out of the hospital, and turned to his left as he hit the sidewalk. He had not called anyone, or let anyone know that he was even getting out. It would be a surprise that he could spring on them once he was ready to do so. For now, he just wanted to enjoy being outside. As he came to an intersection, he pressed the button to hasten the traffic light switching so that he could cross the street. While he was waiting though, something pulled his focus from the traffic signal. A car traveling down the street he was walking down struck him as familiar. It was heading towards him, and it was not hard for Kris to identify the driver before he pulled all the way up. Instead of waiting for the light to change, Kris crossed in front of the car before it even came to a stop, and then pulled open the passenger side door as it slowed. The car did not even come to a full stop before Kris was seated and the door was closed. The car accelerated as the two shared a laugh.

Coby Quik: “I was content to let you keep walking for as long as you wanted to. I know being in there has to suck.”

Kris has no desire to look in his rearview mirror at the hospital as they sped away from it. It had outlived its usefulness at this point.

Kris: “It was a necessary thing. You know that better than anyone else.”

Coby nodded, having gotten tangled up into almost all of Kris’ messes in the last few years. Somehow they always ended up tied to one another. The most recent problem came from Kris dragging the youngest of the Quik family to Liberty, only to bail. It is not like anyone could hold negative feelings given how it all played out though.

Coby Quik: “Look. I get it. You lost it a little bit. That happens. Honestly I think I would be more weirded out if you didn’t flip a little bit.”

Kris tried not to take offense, but it was a losing battle. Everyone inside the hospital had managed to walk on eggshells around him. It was the first time someone had been so pointed with him since before he went in. The feeling caught him off guard.

Kris: “What is that supposed to mean?”

The offense in his voice is clear, and catches Coby totally by surprise. Usually his friend had a thick skin about that kind of thing. It took Coby a few moments to be able to walk his statement back a little bit.

Coby Quik: “All I am saying is that you have had a lot to deal with in the last year. Think about it man. You became that undefeated superstar, found out some other guy was your dad, almost got divorced, started dating your manager, broke a record, broke your arm, won the big one, and a company close, and...”

He did his best to hold it back, but Kris was not interested in letting the thought drift away now. It was obviously something that the family members had been talking about in his absence. If it was what everyone was thinking, it was better to find it all out now.

Kris: “...and what?”

The annoyance in his voice was building, but Coby was not going to let himself get flustered by it.

Coby Quik: “...and we get that you felt abandoned. The one thing in your adult life that you could rely on wasn’t there. Sin City was gone. You tried to make that work over in Liberty but you couldn’t. Nobody is going to fault you for slipping up.”

Kris finally boils over, and rails back against the accusation.

Kris: “Except that I didn’t.”

Coby knew better than attempting to argue the point with him. Nobody was actually sure if he had slipped or not. It was just the conclusion that they had all come to once they learned where he was.

Coby Quik: “You don’t just check yourself into rehab for no reason. You don’t stay there as long as you did for nothing. We didn’t push to visit or anything. We got that you just needed some space to deal with whatever it was. Kali and Heather haven’t said much to any of the rest of us. Truth be told, none of us do a lot of talking anymore.”

The car weaves through traffic and onto the highway as they talk. Kris starts to realize that the path that they are on is going to lead them around the city and back to his home. They had not even discussed a destination. Maybe he just did not have a choice.

Kris: “What happened?”

He did not want to have to ask, because there was a good chance that the answer was going to be heartbreaking. Being isolated from everyone was part of his plan, but he did not think that it would have an impact on anyone else.

Coby Quik: “Nothing really. I mean there wasn’t anything eventful about it. When you went away, Jason kind of passed off Jet City. He cashed out of PRIDE. Some other people are running the gym, but the whole training facility thing is gone.”

Jet City itself was more of a surprise than PRIDE. PRIDE was always going to go under when Jason got bored with it. It was what happened the first time as well, he just refused to admit that to himself and chose to blame others. It was not Kris’ problem though.

Kris: “So what? Everyone was out of a job all of a sudden?”

Coby shook his head, and did not seem too broken up about the fact that both of his places of employment basically evaporated over the course of a few months.

Coby Quik: “We all got bought out as partners. Everyone kind of took their money and scattered. Lots of vacations. Lots of fresh starts. I honestly haven’t even thought about a ring in weeks. Only workouts going on at the house are efforts to procreate another Quik.”

The way that he casually dropped that kind of news caught Kris by surprise. Chelsea had been against the idea of having children for a while. Back in SCW, when Mikah brought the topic up it had never gone over well.

Kris: “I guess that means that you are finally finished.”

Coby nodded without any kind of hesitation.

Coby Quik: “We all are.”

The idea did not seem to bother Kris at all. In fact, it felt kind of calming.

Kris: “Maybe it is for the best to leave it all behind.”

Coby laughed, realizing that Kris was trying to jump to the other side of the fence. He shook his head, and corrected him as the car pulled off onto an exit ramp.

Coby Quik: “The rest of us are, you are not.”

Coby reached inside the center console of the car without taking his eyes off of the road. He pulled a phone from it and handed it to Kris.
Kris: “What’s this?”

He flipped it around in his hand and pressed his index finger to a button on the back of the phone to bring the screen to life. It unlocked at his touch, and as he scrolled through the screens, he realizes that it is already loaded with all of his information.

Coby Quik: “I figured you broke the last one before you left. I had everything transferred to this one. Made sure you kept your stuff even though Jet City went down.”

Kris started to open apps, scroll through messages, and attempt to put together why Coby would have gone through all of the trouble. For that matter, if everyone had gone their separate ways, why was Coby even bothering to pick him up at all?

Kris: “I don’t get it.”

Coby was happy to be the one filling in the blanks for once. Usually he was always the pawn in Kris or Jason’s game. He never got to be the guy with the answers, so it seemed fitting to him that he finally got his wish now that he was done.

Coby Quik: “None of the rest of us are going back, but you are.”

Kris shook his head immediately. That was not even an option in his mind. If that was the reason that he was on his way home, he found himself wanting to go back to the hospital instead.

Kris: “I tried that. I’m not signing some random contract, and I don’t know how to turn it off yet. Just take me back. I’m not ready to go home yet.”

Coby smiled widely, and pointed down at the phone in Kris’ hand.

Coby Quik: “You should check your emails man. Might be some shit in there that you don’t want to miss.”

Kris looked from his friend, and down to the phone in his hand. He pulled up his messages, but nothing stood out immediately. That was until one of the senders popped up as Christian Underwood. Just below that message was one from Mark Ward. Both of them had the same title.

Kris: “Time to come home...”

Kris looked up at Coby confused. It could not be happening already. It had only been a few months since the doors closed. They would not be ready to open them back up already.

Coby Quik: “They announced it a little while ago. They already think that you are returning.”

The first thing that Kris thinks to open is the browser of the phone, and navigates to the revamped SCW website. Along the side of the screen his name is listed as the champion. He closes the app and quickly opens Twitter, finding that his own account had already been reactivated and used.

Kris: “You did all of this?”

Coby nodded, and played it off like it was not a big deal.

Coby Quik: “The phone rang, and I answered it. I happened to have your account anyways, so I figured that I could make it seem like you were still here instead of on your retreat, or whatever you want to call it.”

Kris skips over the sarcasm in Coby’s voice, and starts to read through all of the messages about his return. Kris gets lost in searching through all of the information, and does not even notice the car slow to a stop. He looks up from his phone to see his house just outside of his window. Inside everyone in his world would probably be happy to see them.

Kris: “You’re not coming in, are you?”

Kris did not have to look back at him to know the answer to the question. Coby was probably not even supposed to be picking him up.

Coby Quik: “I’m gonna need you to do me a favor though.”

Kris turned back to look at the kid he helped to train. It was strange how fast they had become friends, despite being near polar opposites.

Kris: “I have a feeling that I’m not going to like it.”

Coby sighed, and had to admit that Kris was probably right.

Coby Quik: “If they are reopening, you know that you have to go back. That’s why I accepted the offer for you. You also know it means Crimson is going back. This shit is not over with you two. But when you go back, leave everyone else out of it until it is over.”

Kris’ nose scrunches up, and he does not quite follow.

Kris: “You said everyone already bailed...”

Coby nodded back towards the house with a sigh.

Coby Quik: “There are some people that are never going to bail. Until you can be sure this this is over though, you’re just putting them in the line of fire if they are with you. You get it?”

Kris looks back towards the house, and takes a deep breath. His voice sounds like he is drifting away when he echoes the words.

Kris: “I get it…”

Coby’s voice raises a little, jostling his friend out of his spacey compliance.

Coby Quik: “Don’t fucking zone out and ignore me. If you want to go back, I want you to. I support you going. You just need to leave everyone else out of it this time. No more kidnappings. No more people getting hurt because of you. No more distractions. Okay?”

Kris nodded, and pulled on the handle of the door. The door opened easily and he got up to his feet before looking back into the car.

Kris: “I know I’ve never actually said it… but I’m sorry.”

Coby shakes his head, but there is a smile on his face.

Coby Quik: “No you’re not. Be who you are. No more distractions.”

It was enough to get a laugh out of Kris, and Coby put the car back into gear, taking off loudly enough to draw the attention of everyone on the block. The two women and children inside of his own house make their way to the window, seeing Kris standing on the sidewalk outside.

Kris: “I’m home.”


===========================
===========================



”Broken Ties”
19 May 2018
Chicago, Il
[OFF-Camera]



Holden: “I tried to warn you that was going to happen!”

Kris kicked open the door to the gym and stepped outside onto the sidewalk. He was not necessarily in a talking mood, and his father was one of the last people that he wanted to be stuck having a conversation with right now.

Kris: “You don’t know shit Holden. I’m not having the greatest day. Can we save this for some other time?”

The older man kept up with his son fairly well considering the crowded sidewalk and the fact that Kris was not making any attempt to be slow enough to follow.

Holden: “I can only assume that your little protege in there shot down your offer for help and now you are throwing a tantrum like a child. I just think that if we stopped and talked about i--”

Kris did stop. In fact, not only did he stop, but he turned around before Holden’s eyes could even pick up on what was happening. Kris grabbed two handfuls of the front of his shirt and lifted him from the ground. Kris took two steps forward into an alley, and off of the main sidewalk. The everyday pedestrians on the streets of Chicago did not even take exception to the altercation. Kris shoved his father against the wall of the alley and released his hold on his shirt.

Kris: “You want to stop and talk about something? How about the fact that you are attempting to be more involved in my life right now than you ever were when I was a kid that could have actually used your help.”

Holden’s hands come up and he nods his head, trying not to take offense to the words. They had been thrown at him a lot in the last year. Kris was not the best at being able to let things go long term, and there was still a lot of resentment that made its way to the surface during their chats.

Holden: “That’s not even what this is about, just take a breath already.”

Kris was not exactly one to follow directions, especially when he was about to implode. He balls up his fists, and raises them up to his temples, rubbing the knuckle of his index finger in a small circle.

Kris: “I’m just getting tired of everything that I try to do blowing up in my face, and I really don’t need you to be there to say ‘I told you so’ every time something doesn’t go my way. It’s not helpful.”

Holden seemed to consider Kris’ point as he adjusted his clothing. The wrinkles from Kris’ grip came out easily, and Holden managed to eliminate the ‘recently mugged’ vibe from the alley.

Holden: “What are you doing wasting your time with that girl anyways? She just dropped a match to Evie Baang. Hardly worth the effort.”

It was not the point, and Holden knew it. He was just attempting to bait him into confronting exactly why he had reached out to Court.

Kris: “I don’t exactly have anyone out here. That used to be good back when it was just a paycheck as a means to an end. I mean that was one of the perks. I don’t know….”

He shrugged, but Holden had gotten enough out of him to be able to finish the thought for him.

Holden: “You do know. You got used to people being around. You got used to teaching. Doing it by yourself doesn’t give you the same satisfaction.”

It was a longshot that Kris would admit it, and when he blew it off, Holden was not surprised.

Kris: “It’s nice to have people around you that are disposable is all. The Black Sheep was a good idea. I got to take all of the credit, and let the rest of them be the failures. It took some of the pressure off. There is strength in numbers.”

It was not even impressive as a lie, but Holden had no choice but to buy it. If Kris was not going to admit it freely, then wrenching the confession out of him was not going to help. That was not the goal for the conversation anyways. All he was here to do was stoke the flame a little bit. He put on his lovable idiot charm full blast, and pointed back towards the gym.

Holden: “So what was her problem anyways? That time of the month?”

The random sarcasm is enough to draw a laugh out of Kris that deflates the tension between the two of them. Kris had gotten so flustered by what she said, that he had not really put thought into why she said any of it.

Kris: “I think she’s probably upset about losing her first match.”

Holden was starting to get him rolling in the right direction, but he had to be careful about how hard he tried to steer the conversation.

Holden: “That sounds pretty obvious. I mean, who likes losing? It’s kind of the opposite of what you’re out there for, you know? Does she think that she can win them all or something? Hello! Impossible.”

Kris blows off his rambling, only half listening at this point anyways. He was trying to put together exactly why Court would have snapped on him when all of the other times had gone as well as he had planned for them to go.

Kris: “She wanted to get in the ring with Evie, and expected to lose. But she was pissed off about losing, that’s not right?”

Seeing his small opening to direction the conversation where he wants to go, Holden tries to shift gears away from Evie.

Holden: “Well what did Mikah tell her about losing? She’s training her, right?”

Kris starts putting more and more of it together in his head. Court may not have been upset about losing a match, but something else. As far as he knew, Mikah had not spoken to her since Climax Control.

Kris: “I’m not sure. She was supposed to be there today. When I popped in, she blew up at me almost immediately.”

Holden forces himself to laugh and makes a joke at his son’s expense.

Holden: “Well you are kind of an asshole. Are you sure you didn’t deserve it? You can be…. abrasive.”

Kris blows off the comment again. It was not helpful. All of his conversations with Courtney had had hostile undertones and involved trading insults. None of them had ever ended this way though.

Kris: “That’s not it. She just didn’t want to see me there. She had no interest in what I had to say. I couldn’t help her.”

Holden tries to interject, knowing that Kris was going to cut him off in order to layer the guilt onto himself.

Holden: “That’s not true. You’re the SCW Heav--”

Holden did not even get as far into the thought as he had planned before Kris cut him off.

Kris: “I’m the guy that stole a championship, and people cheered because I was the lesser evil. I didn’t really earn it. It was a surprise. Look at me. I am still the champion, but I have never actually defended it. I’m not like Mikah. I don’t qualify as a stand in.”

Maybe he had underestimated the girl’s ability to get under Kris’ skin, because apparently she had done a real number on him in their short conversation. Holden knew that the admission could not have come easy for Kris, and had not expected to hear it at all. At least not today. Either way, it did allow for Holden to give him another push in the right direction.

Holden: “So then why did you go?”

An answer comes quickly to Kris, and he cannot stop it from starting to slip out.

Kris: “She asked me--”

In the middle of the thought he realized exactly why Court would have snapped at him. In typical Kris fashion, he does not take any of the blame onto himself, and feeds the answer that Holden wanted back to him.

Kris: “Court thinks that Mikah is avoiding her. She picked at me for being her errand boy. All because Mikah is not there. Mikah didn’t like that she joined Blast From The Past, so I have been going in her place. Maybe if Mikah would have been there instead of me, she could have won. That is why she is upset.”

Watching Kris put together the puzzle was satisfying, even if Holden had been the one laying out the pieces. It was pretty magical to see the plan coming together in front of his eyes. If anything, he knew Kris better than his son would ever give him credit for. He knew which buttons to push, and what the response to pushing them would be.

Holden: “You just got your ass ripped by a rookie so that Mikah could punish her for joining a tournament? That’s kind of a harsh friendship.”

Kris tries to shrug it off, but it is clear the the idea stings a little bit.

Kris: “She’s too selfish to even think about it like that I bet. I doubt she even considered that Court would care. Or that I would actually show up if she asked me to.”

As fast as Holden could set up the new hurdles to jump through, Kris made his way through them. He had already gotten him to blame Mikah for the outburst, now he just needed to put the two of them on a collision course with one another.

Holden: “That’s kind of shitty to do. I mean Mikah has not even been in the ring yet, and only has to put her title on the line against Crystal. Talk about a walk in the park. You have Crimson in some crazy match that he is going to come up with, and you have to take on training her rookie for her on top of all of it? That seems like a lot to put on a guy’s plate.”

Kris pulls his phone out of his pocket and sends a message. He tries to force his frustration down, but was finding that there was really no other place for it to go. The confrontation with Court had been bad enough.

Kris: “I mean when you put it like that it sounds kind of bad, yeah.”

He checks the screen for a message but nothing comes through. The small delivery icon switches to indicate that the message that he sent had been read, but no reply came. He laughs, but there is no joy in it. Holden starts to get nervous that Kris might blow up right here in the middle of the alley.

Holden: “How else can you put? I mean I am just listening to what you’re telling me. You know all these people way better than I do.”

Playing the fool was going to allow him to escape blame for now, but he was going to have to pay the price for it some time later. Eventually he would have to tell Kris about all of this, but only once all the dust had settled. They had already come too far for him to back out now.

Kris: “She wouldn’t do that just to fuck with me. She knows that I have to win this match. I mean I came out and stole the title. The company was closed while I racked up days. I can’t just lose. I can’t let myself get distracted.”

The words rattle around in his head as soon as he says them. Something about it seems familiar. He looks away from his father, a slight smirk coming across his lips.

Holden: “What was that?”

Kris looks back at him confused, and shrugs his shoulders.

Kris: “What was what?”

Holden raises his index finger and swirls it in a circle in the direction of Kris’ face.

Holden: “You looked like you remembered something funny.”

He was not exactly right, but he was not wrong either.

Kris: “Something that Coby told me when he picked me up and took me home. You know? The same night that he told me that SCW was open and that he had signed me up.”

Holden nodded. Coby had been worried about having to be the one to talk to Kris first. There was so much that he had to throw into that conversation, and he had lost a lot of sleep trying to make sure that he got every detail right. The fact that it was coming up now, exactly when he needed it, showed that the kid had nailed it.

Holden: “He was the one that told you that you had to come back, right?”

Kris shook his head. That was not spot on either. Coby never really told him to do anything that he did not already know. That was why he was able to accept the offer on Kris’ behalf. That is why he was able to keep up appearances. Coby knew Kris well enough to know he was going back regardless.

Kris: “He told me that I needed to be who I really am. No apologies. No excuses. I don’t need any friends. All that shit is distracting.”

He looks down at the phone in his hand and sees that there has still not been a response to his earlier messages. At this point, waiting was no longer on the table. He shot a pointed look at his father, and issued a calm threat.

Kris: “Stop following me around. If I need your help, I’ll ask for it.”

Holden nodded without a word, and held up his hands innocently. Kris offered him a smile before tucking his phone into his pocket and stepping out of the alley. Holden straightened himself up and looked off in the direction that Kris went with a smile on his face. He turned back towards the gym, but as he stepped onto the sidewalk, a female stepped in front of him.

Court: “I didn’t believe you when you said that it was going to flip his world upside down. Why would you do that to him?”

Holden looked back over his shoulder to make sure that Kris was long gone before he risked having a conversation with someone that he was not supposed to know.

Holden: “For the first time in his life, I am trying to force him to do something completely by himself. I am taking away his crutches. I want him to prove to himself that he is good enough. That’s what it’s going to take.”

She seemed confused. She was only in it to get her trainer back. She did not realize exactly what she was signing up for when she set the ball rolling. The realization of what was happening was not any less startling though.

Court: “You’re trying to break him.”

Holden shrugs and starts to walk away from her.

Holden: “He’s already broken. I’m just making him put himself back together instead of letting others tell him who or what he should be.”

Holden waved, and continued walking opposite the direction that Kris went. Unsure if she should intervene, Court stood at the end of the alley for a few minutes. Resigned to let it play out, she eventually made her way back towards the gym with a look back in the direction Kris went.

Court: “Good luck dude...”


===========================
===========================



”Solo Effort”
19 May 2018
Chicago, Il
[OFF-Camera]


Kris wasted no time leaving his father behind and making his way to the hotel that he knew Mikah was staying at. She had a certain set of standards, and once you knew them, she was easy to find. The fact that she was not answering any of his messages had not sat well with him on the trip to the hotel. The fact that he had to clean up her mess was even worse. By the time he made it up to her room in order to talk it out, there was nearly nothing left of his ability to be rational. He pounded on the door, not taking her lack of opening it for an answer.

Mikah: “Jesus fucking Christ, just a minute.”

Her voice was loud enough to be heard through the door and it take the Bombshell about a minute and a half to open the door, a scowl on her face and her robe wrapped around her. As soon as the latch pops open, he pushes the door open, side-stepping her on his way through it.

Kris: “Sorry. I know you have a problem opening doors and answering messages.”

He was not even attempting to hide the hostility in his voice. He had spent so much time stewing about it that there was no pushing it aside.

Mikah: “Apparently I do.  Considering I just opened the damned door.”

She chose not to elaborate on why she was not answering any messages but stepped aside to let him in if he wanted to go in. She pushed the door closed behind him, but once she turned to face him, he had already stopped moving into the room, and turned back to face her.

Kris: “I mean you can now. I wouldn’t have expected you to though. When I needed you to last year, you were a fucking ghost. Then you have me run around doing your fucking bidding while I should be focusing on this match, but you can’t even answer a message back. What the fuck?”

She seems a bit perplexed but she is quiet for a moment.  She looks at him before looking around the room.

Mikah: “I’m sorry.  I was talking to my husband on the phone, couldn’t exactly tell him to wait a second while I text you back.  Not exactly something he would want to hear, considering he threw a fit last year about it.”

She rolls her eyes before crossing her arms over her chest in a much more standoffish way. He raises a hand to run his fingers through his hair. While he does so, he takes a deep breath, trying to pull himself back together. It was not a battle that he could win at the moment though.

Kris: “That’s always the thing though, isn’t it? I can get Christian to let you name rules for your matches. I can help you out with your student. The second I need something from you though, you have some argument going on. You have some conversation with Drake that can’t be put on hold for thirty seconds. I fucking fly to Chicago regularly just to do you a favor. I think I deserve a message back about some shit hitting the fan.”

In his head it did not seem like too much to ask, but he could tell that he was only creating more problems when he managed to catch her eye.

Mikah: “I am sorry that I didn’t answer within a reasonable fucking time to your message. I didn’t think it was going to be that big of a deal if I waited until I was off the phone to respond.  AND it is not my fault that Christian Underwood prefers you and your gender over me and my gender.  And even if I could try to get you what you wanted from Mark Ward, it wouldn’t happen.  Because I married Drake.”

She again rolls her eyes and flashes her wedding rings at him before she moves around the room, grabbing her phone for a second.  Her fingers can be heard clicking against the screen of her phone, clearly texting somebody back and then looks at him, expectantly waiting for his phone to ding.

Kris: “I am tired of doing your bidding for you. I didn’t come back just to be someone’s bitch. I mean, I am literally carrying this whole fucking company, going into a match that is terrifying, and I helped you pick a stipulation for yours? I made that happen for you. Crimson is creating some kind of murder box for me to compete in, but you got your fucking match alright.”

The only thing that cuts off his words is his phone chiming in his pocket, but he makes no move to actually check it.

Mikah: “What do you want me to fucking do about Crimson?  Walk out to the ring fucking naked?  I doubt that would work.  And don’t do my bidding anymore!  There is a two lettered word that works fucking wonders, you know.  You don’t have to be a yes man.”

She takes a deep breath before tossing her phone on the bed, not caring about it.  She turns her attention back to him but quickly looks away again, too irritated with him to actually keep her eyes on him. He does not back down from the fight either, moving across the room towards her.

Kris: “That’s your problem though. You don’t care. You tell me that I should just tell you no to shit, but you still keep piling on. Court joins the Blast From The Past and it pisses you off so I have to go keep tabs on her. You know what she did today? She ripped me a new one all because she has some weird abandonment issues. I got that dumped on me because of whatever you were busy doing. And what are you going to do about it, Mikah? You gonna go talk to her? Or is that asking too much?”

She refuses to look in his direction, so his positions himself between her and the window she was attempting to look out, almost demanding her attention.  She takes a step backward from him.

Mikah: “Then tell me to stop.  Stop is just as easy to say as no.  I can help you say the words if you’d like.  Or better yet, I’ll just ask somebody else for help.  And maybe but you don’t need to worry about her.  It’s not YOUR problem.”

She reaches up to push her hair out of her face before looking up at the ceiling, getting quite good at avoiding people’s eyes. He laughs at her, but there is nothing but frustration in it.

Kris: “Yeah, that’s super typical Mikah Green right there. Avoid the problem. Tell people it is their fault. Not take any responsibility. That fact that someone thought that you were going to be a decent trainer is worth laughing at. You only care about yourself.”

He shakes his head and moves around her, back towards the front door.

Mikah: “Yeah, maybe so.  But what about you?  You’re so quick to point the finger at me but what about you?  You won’t tell me no because there’s a chance that you might be all by yourself, alone.  And that’s a scary thought, isn’t it?  That you might actually have to do something about Crimson without somebody in your corner.  I never had to worry about anybody but myself for the longest time and worrying about Courtney….”

She stops, not wanting to finish the sentence and appear vulnerable.  She watches him, staring at his back as he walks toward the door. He spins on his heel, curious about what it is that she could possibly have to say about the girl that he had been babysitting for her since the start of the tournament.

Kris: “How are you doing anything other than protecting yourself by blowing her off? You’re not in the ring competing. You have all the time in the world to help her prepare. You have been in the ring with these people she is up against. You could have helped her, but instead you’re probably worried about what happens when she wins. You know Crystal is not going to beat you, and you’re terrified that Court is going to win this and then pull one over on you. That’s why you’re keeping your distance.”

She glares at him before taking three steps closer to him.

Mikah: “Why were you so willing to help her when I asked you to step in? Hm?  Why did you even agree?  Maybe you wanted the distraction so you didn’t have to deal with Crimson head on.  And you say all those things like they’re new, like you didn’t know this before you and I….became friends.  And you’re right, I could’ve helped her but maybe I felt she needed a little bit of a flying lesson on her own.  I can’t hold her hand in every match that she is in and it is better that she found that out now instead of later.”

She looks at him before rolling her eyes in irritation.  She was still Mikah, she was still self-centered and self absorbed or at least to the naked eye.  Those that knew her, knew there was more to it. He loses his cool, but in doing so does not try to filter out his impulse response to the argument.

Kris: “I hated doing it by myself and I liked having people around, but they are all gone now!”

He sighs, and looks down. His hands come up a second time and slowly run through his hair. Those were not the words that he thought were going to fly out of his mouth and the realization of how true they actually were hit him like a ton of bricks.

Mikah: “I...I am not like you, okay?  I have never thrived on people being around; it is...was just not who I am.  And I am not gone.”

She had not really known what to say or do for him because she was so different from him.  She stands there, a bit awkwardly and looks at him, finally not avoiding his eyes.

Kris: “I didn’t have anyone around for a long time. I did it by myself. That’s why I bailed on The Nobodies. It’s why I flaked in and out of the company. I look back at last year, and realize that if I would have just cut all of you out back then, I wouldn’t have any of the problems that I have right now. I never needed any of you, but I let you in, just for everyone to let me down.”

The anger is quickly disappearing from his voice, but it is instantly replaced with a defeated tone that she had not heard come from him before.

Kris: “I got used to the change, and I liked it. I was obviously wrong though. I’m the only one going out of my way for anybody. All of these people that were supposed to be a support system up and bailed on my dream. Like it wasn’t good enough anymore.”

She looks at him and takes a deep breath.

Mikah: “I have not bailed on your dream.  I am sorry about not being entirely there and being wrapped up in my own superficial problems.”

He shrugs, not even knowing why he let himself get so angry about it. It was clear what he needed to do. He could not show up at Into The Void in this state of mind. That was going to be the easiest way to lose everything. He started to back away from her, moving closer to the door.

Kris: “You know what, Mikah? Just don’t even worry about it. Deal with your shit. I’ll deal with mine. It’s probably the best thing that either of us can do for the other. When I try to make friends, shit just falls apart, right? Part of that shit that Crimson was cursing me with last year. Maybe I should just stop trying to fight against it, and just embrace it for once. He wants my attention, then I should give it to him.”

The more he talks, the further away his voice sounds. It is almost like he is putting together the words as they come to him, instead of thinking any of it through. Strangely he starts to feel the way that he did when Coby had picked him up at the beginning of last month.

Mikah: “Stop.  Don’t do this.  I know that I’m not exactly the best person to have as a friend and that I’m self absorbed but that doesn’t mean that you have to deal with Crimson’s shit by yourself.”

She takes another step closer to him He shakes his head, but there is a strange smirk on his face. He backs away from her, and moves his arm away when she tries to reach out to him..

Kris: “No…. no.. no.. no.. no.. I can do this. This is what he wants. He wants me to be wasting time arguing with you. He couldn’t have Heather and Kali at the shows, Jet City wasn’t around to dismantle, so he just moved onto you, didn’t he? That’s just part of the plan.”

His eyes become more and more accusing, but he keeps retreating from her. It was obvious that he was starting to lose touch with reality, and he was knotting himself up with conspiracy after conspiracy in an attempt to make sense of it all even as it started to collapse around him. His back touches the door, and he paws at the handle without looking down at it, almost looking afraid.

Mikah: “Kris..stop!  Crimson doesn’t even know that you and I are friends. And even if he did, there’s nothing he can do to me.  He cannot get to me and you doing this...is helping him to get to you.”

She looks worried as she watches him try to work the door handle to get out of the hotel room.  She moves even closer to him but does so slowly, not wanting to startle him. He starts to shake his head back and forth harder now, beyond the point of being able to be reasoned with. His hands shake, making it hard to grip the door handle to open it. He had not been this panicked since the Summer XXXtreme boat last year, which only triggers the memory of Mikah leaving him hanging then too. The anger starts to build up again, but helps to steady his hand, and he wrenches the door open before forcing himself through it.

Kris: “I have to take care of him by myself. No distractions. It has to end.”

She looks concerned for him and can see the panic in his eyes.  She was not sure what she could do for him to to reassure him of that but she takes a step even closer.

Mikah: “Kris...calm down.  He’s not going to get to anybody you care about.”

He shakes his head, and steps out into the hall, pulling the door mostly shut, but leaning into it.

Kris: “I’m sorry I brought you into it.”

He pulls the door closed as she reaches for it, and the electric lock on the door immediately turns into place. Mikah tries to pull the door open, but has to take a few extra seconds to free the lock before it gives in. When she steps into the hallway, There was nobody there.


===========================
===========================


”The End Of Everything”
SCWrestling.net Exclusive



The feed comes to life with Kristopher Ryans standing inside what looks like a glass box.

”I decided to go a little high tech so that I could show you that it’s not particularly intimidating...”

He pulls a pair of gloves onto his hands, and as soon as they are on, the orange trim down the sides of his hands and around his wrists lights up.

”We have spent an obscene amount of time straining to get to this point, haven’t we? I don’t think that either of us realized what was happening, even as it was happening around us.”

He raises his right hand out to the glass next to him, only for an image of his first bloody fight with Crimson to come to life on the screen. It plays back Kris having the tacts pulled out of his skin following the match.

”I carry some sort of guilt over the fact that you have made it this far. Had I been more concerned with defending the Roulette Championship when you came along, we might not have ever had a real problem with one another. I could have just put you out of your misery then, and none of this would have ever gotten off the ground. In hindsight, I should have just done one last garbage run before moving up to Harris. I blame myself.”

He raises his left hand, and the footage of Kris telling Mark and Christian that he was done with the Roulette Championship comes to life on the other side of the cube that he stands in.

”Think about it. All it would have taken was a little more drive. A little more determination to carry the title just a little bit further past the old record. Instead I got excited. I got distracted. I saw Calvin Harris surrounding himself with a group of people to protect him, and knew that I could do better. I knew that I had friends that could rip it apart. I got away from what I set out to do, and I gave you exactly what you needed to become relevant.”

He turns around to face the blank back wall, but an image of his brother Jason and Aaron Isaacs coming out and reforming Jet City fills the space. The image melts away just as quickly as the group’s hopes and dreams did.

”I allowed myself to be distracted. I took my eye off the ball for just a few seconds, and you were created. I thought that you were going to quietly shut the fuck up. I thought that the championship would appease you and you would just go the fuck away. Afterall, Harris ignored me while I was breaking records. How could some nobody holding the same championship only four matches into his career ever be worth the time to the guy at the top of the mountain? How could some rookie champion be better than the man that set the standards? That’s ridiculous.”

Videos play of each of Crimson’s matches, showing him run through the competition. The clips avoid angles that showed the tights he pulled during pins, focusing instead of the pinfalls, and referees raising Tommy’s hand each time he competed.

”But what did I do, huh? I stretched myself thin. Why? I let people on social media start to drive my decision making. I started to let people tell me what company I belonged in. I had people directing me to new places, and new opportunities like I needed them. I was doing just fine here, but these friends of mine managed to worm their way in, and then pull me out of my home at the worst possible moment. What happens when only one man can beat The Miracle? That man’s stock rises when The Miracle’s arm gets broken by a handful of thugs backstage. I took my eyes off of the Roulette Championship and allowed you to take your first step to success. I took my eyes off of SCW and opened it up for you to make your own.”

The logo of a few of the other companies Kris competed for in the short time away from SCW flash on each of the walls of the cube before fading away and leaving it black. A spotlight came down on Kris though, and he pointed down at the floor beneath him. It came to life with footage of Tommy Crimson talking about Calvin Harris, and cut in with the beating Harris suffered at Full Circle.

”What happened while I was gone though? You took every opportunity to capitalize on the fact that I was not here to stop you. You called my shot. Title vs title against Harris, taking the place that I was supposed to have in the main event of Full Circle. Maybe it would not have been so insulting if not for the fact that you couldn’t keep my name out of your mouth on the way there. You rode my coattails while I was on the injured reserve. Do you not see how insignificant that makes you? The company was faced with the option of you or Calvin Harris as it’s standing champion, and chose to close the doors once I was gone.”

Kris points up at the ceiling, and Crimson smiles down at him from the glass as he holds up both the Roulette and SCW Heavyweight Championships.

”I didn’t know if I was going to be let in at Full Circle. I was not really under contract. I was barely cleared to compete, and a second opinion from any doctor would have blown my chances. I had to sit down with the both of them and convince them to just let me go out and give it a shot. They put their faith in me, and when I walked out there, I knew that you could feel what was about to happen.”

Each side of the cube comes to life one after another with the shocked look on Crimson’s face the moment that Kris’ music played at Full Circle. Kris is surrounded by the expression that clearly gave him so much joy. He points over at the image on his left though, and turns towards it. He rotates his gloved hand counter-clockwise to rewind the clip a bit, and then lets it play. The expression on Crimson’s face changes the very moment the music starts to play.

”I was confused when I noticed it, because I had not realized it in the first two matches. My heart wasn’t in the Roulette Championship match. I was so absent minded about it that I am surprised I ended up looking as good as I did. You should have run away with that win easily, but you pulled something out of me. You forced me into a competition that I did not want to be in, and it may have been the most exciting thing to watch on the entire card. We were the most memorable, even though one of us was not trying.”

More clips of their first meeting play across all of the screens.

”We went two weeks before doing it again, but it was forced. They wanted me to have that championship rematch, and I couldn’t stomach the idea of holding that championship again. I feel like I am above it at this point. Saddling myself with it again would be a step backwards. Miracles don’t move that direction.”

The ending of their second match is showcased to Kris’ right, this time not hiding the rule bending finish.

”That match was another one for the history books though, wasn’t it. It was the one that burned my name into your mind. It was the match that led you to mention me on every single show after that. It let to me being part of your build going into Full Circle. You brought me with you, even though I was at home recovering. You took credit for the fact that I was no longer around, even though it had zero to do with you. Again, you forced yourself to the top because I was too busy, or too distracted to deal with the problem that you were becoming.”

Clips flash in rapid succession, all show Crimson either mouthing Kris’ name, ‘Golden Boy’, and the word ‘miracle’ in the lead up to Full Circle.

”Your eyes lit up when Mark said my name. I would be willing to bet that a shiver ran up your spine the moment that my music filled the PA system. The reason that you carried me all the way to that match was because you wanted me to come out at the end. It wasn’t because you wanted to fight me. It wasn’t because you were surprised to see me. It was that you wanted me to see first hand what you did to Calvin Harris. You wanted me to come to the ring and see the broken body of a guy that never gave me the time of day. You wanted to show me that you took my spot, and you cashed in on what should have been mine.”

The screen above Kris shows him ascending the turnbuckle at Full Circle. As he dives, the action moves to the screen behind Kris. The camera angle changes, and shows the pinfall directly in front of where Kris stands. He watches on with a smile on his face.

”The need for validation is not a conscious thing. I learned that you wanted mine before that match at Full Circle ever started though. That is how I knew that no matter how tired you were, you would throw your best shots at me. That is how I knew how to beat you. You were so proud to show me what you had done, that you got sloppy and I walked away with your prize. You got what you wanted though. You jumped me in line, and you made me go through you in order to get what I wanted. You flipped the script in a matter of months. The doors were closing. You were going to have to walk away anyways. It didn’t matter to you if you took the titles with you or not. What mattered was that I knew you were good enough to win it. Tell me I’m wrong if you honestly believe that I am.”

A final shot of Kris holding up both of the championship flash on each of the screens before they die out one at a time. Kris is left in the dark before an orange light from beneath him illuminates the whole space around him.

”I knew when I came out on the first Climax Control of this new era that you wouldn’t be far behind me. I knew that this fight was not over. See, we may have done this a few times, but we have never done it like this. There was always a distraction. Always some other factory. It was Kali, then the Roulette Championship, then some stupid rematch, and then Calvin Harris. Each time we got the chance to put an end to things, one or both of us had their eyes on something or someone else.”

As he moves through the list, things flash on the screens around him, but he is no longer looking at them. His eyes are on the camera in front of him.

”You pulled your knife and I jumped right into the fight anyways. I can turn my back to you, because of what I learned at Full Circle. You need me to see what you are doing. You need me to acknowledge it, and validate it by playing the witness. You dropped me onto that car not because I showed you up by turning my back to you, but because I compared myself to O’Malley and gave him a little spotlight. It got under your skin that I might see somebody else as more of an equal than I do you. If he got my attention with words, you needed to go a step further. You needed to show me that you could act. Congratulations.”

As the screen behind him shows the impact on the windshield of the car, it shatters behind him. Glass falls to the floor all around him as the image moves clockwise around all of the screens, busting them out as Kris crashes against the car. He looks up though, and the screen does not fall victim to the same trick, instead showing Kris flipping through the air.

”How did you like the response, eh? It can’t feel good to have someone do something that you’re famous for better than you ever could have. I mean, if it didn’t get under your skin, you wouldn’t have gone out of your way to do it in my face with that pathetic vampire attempted to mount a case to be included in this match. Everyone could tell that he was just a third wheel to the party though. He may have gotten his shots in, but he does not play on the same level that we do. There is a reason that he can only get one over on my after a match is over. He can’t buy a win when I am in the ring. I wouldn’t have missed a front row ticket to your jealousy for anything though.”

Kris has to look down as the video of Crimson Godbooking Dmitri over the champion’s head plays beneath him. He stomps his foot on the glass, cracking the image before it can show him being forced to count the pin.

”Here we are Crimson. We can’t lay a hand on one another until the bell rings at Into The Void. For the first time ever, a contract signing went peacefully because of the fact that getting this match means so much for the both of us. For you, you get your opportunity to prove to me that you really aren’t just garbage that I let pile up. For me, I get to toss you into a dumpster like I should have done a long time ago. I cannot wait for that burden to be lifted off of my shoulders. I can’t wait to come into this company on the first Climax Control after Into The Void and finally feel free of you.”

The glass above him shatters and sends a shower of shards down around him. The champion does not even flinch. Instead, he raises up his left hand and pulls the glove from it. He stretches his hand out, and then brings his thumb and middle finger together.

”This fast.”

The SCW Heavyweight Champion snaps his fingers, and the video feed dies out. It continues to play against the black screen, and Kris’ voice is heard just one last time before it cuts off.

”This is the End of Everything. No More Distractions.”



37
Climax Control Archives / New Face, Same Fate
« on: April 27, 2018, 10:18:11 PM »
 Monday
4.23.18
Jet City, Washington
7:12am
“Madness”
OFF-Camera


The trip home had been less than enjoyable. Staff at Climax Control had not wanted to let Kris leave until the morning after the show. As a result of his fall, nothing was broken, but they called an ambulance anyways. That was when the champion had taken his leave. He called his own ride, and by the time anyone was looking for him in Primm, he was back in his hotel room. After getting checked out before the sun was even up, he was packed and boarding Jet City Airways before anyone was even looking for him.

The flight had sucked, the constantly jostling around caused the bruise running nearly the length of his back to scream at him. He had driven himself back from the airport, and found himself glad that he traveled so light. Upon getting home, he grabbed the gym bag holding the SCW Heavyweight Championship, but did not dare throw it over his shoulder.

He had a 50/50 guess at what was going to happen once he stepped in the door. The sun had barely  started to come up as he pulled into the driveway. Either they were all going to be asleep, having missed the tail end of the show, or he was going to have to answer a lot of questions about how he was feeling. Neither of the options were entirely favorable. He moved up the path leading to the front door and found it unlocked. He quietly opened the door and placed his bag down next to it. Closing the door as quietly as he could, he spins the lock into place and makes his way to the stairs leading up to the rooms of the house.

A light clicks on in the living room, automatically making Kris feel like a teenager getting caught sneaking in late, or in this case incredibly early. Kali was sitting on the couch, wearing flannel boxer shorts and a thin cotton tank top. Curled up, with her head on Kali’s lap was Heather. She was snoring lightly with her mouth slightly open. Kali shoots a look at Kris.

Kali: “She was up early yesterday with the kids. Neither of them sleep well when you’re away.”

Kali brushes some light brown hair away from Heather’s face. She still hadn't decided if she liked the new colour or not.

Kali: “When you didn't answer my calls or texts, Mikah was kind enough to tell me the doctors had cleared you and you were on your way back home.”

He nods a little and turns from the stairs to cross the room back towards her.

Kris: “Phone did not survive the fall…”

He reaches into the back pocket of his pants and pulls the mangled remains of the phone free. He holds it up so she can see it and then flips it into and empty chair next to the couch.

Kris: “They wanted me to go to a hospital, so I left. No broken bones. I have to check in Friday to be cleared for Sunday. Sounds like a Future Kris problem.”

He walks around the circular table sitting in front of the couch and then carefully sits down on it in front of her.

Kris: “Not something I saw coming…”

There was some clear defeat in his voice. He sighs and raises his left hand up to run his fingers through his hair.

Kris: “At least it was me instead of either of you.”

This doesn’t sit well with Kali though.

Kali: “If I had been there maybe it wouldn't have happened at all. I could have seen him before you. You don't seem to understand that I have been waiting for a chance to get even with that psychopathic douchebag since last year.”

There is anger in her voice, but it is not directed at Kris but towards the man that had kidnapped and tied her up. It had taken months for her to stop having nightmares over the ordeal.

Kali: “Just one stiff kick to his balls...”

He shakes his head. This was not the first time that the conversation had come up since he had made the decision to go back. The flat tone of his voice shows just how many times he has had to recycle the same response to her.

Kris: “It would make you feel better, but then things would just escalate.”

He raises his eyes up to her and gives a light shrug of his shoulders.

Kris: “We talked about that last week. Just listen to the guy. He wants to cut out everything that separates me from him. Without you there, he has to come after the way I interact with fans, with people on the roster, and just in general. He has to come after me to do what he wants. If you're there… he's not coming after me.”

He had stopped short of going further than that on every other occasion. Maybe it was the frustration of being laid out at the end of the night, or the injury itself practically eliminating all of his patience, but he did not stop this time. The words were not in a raised tone, or even mean by themselves, but they were blunt.

Kris: “I don't want you there with me for this. Not until it is over. That's not going to change.”

She reaches forward to put a hand on his knee.

Kali: “You really think he would go far enough to hurt me like that? To risk going to prison... over a wrestling match? You know how ridiculous that is right?”

She sighs.

Kali: “I love you Kris. I love both of you more than I can even describe. As much as I hate having to be benched, I don't want your attention to be divided and you having to make a choice between us and your title. I know how much it means to you.”

He shoots a look over to the gym bag with the championship sitting in it. He had not even taken it out of the bag unless a camera was rolling on him.

Kris: “It's not about that. If I lose it, I would still be there. It is the place. That's why it didn't work out in Liberty.”

He looks back to her, but no longer seems broken by the fact that he needed to be a part of Sin City.

Kris: “It's why I can't get it out of my head. When people started telling me that it was basically mine, I felt like it was my job to make sure the right things happen.”

He chuckles a little lightly, trying to separate himself from how much he cared by making it a joke instead.

Kris: “I mean, without me we get someone like Calvin Harris tearing it all down, someone like Crimson burning it to the ground, or people closing the doors.”

Kali nods.

Kali: “You know, I was originally going to be a doctor like my mother. I thought it would be my calling. Like continuing the legacy but after one semester of pre-med I knew I couldn't do it. My mind constantly went back to the law texts I had poured over as a child. The hours I would spend sitting in my Father’s office. It just always clicked. And then, when I came to do that contract for Jet City, to basically be your babysitter... afterwards, the idea of it being over and potentially never seeing you or Heather again put me in a panic. We all have a calling, Kris. Even if it is not what everyone else wants you to do.”

She looks down at Heather.

Kali: “Just like Heather was meant to sing. Nothing else ever worked out for her. The universe sometimes has funny ideas how to get us to the places we need to be.”

He looks down from and and to Heather, still sleeping in her lap.

Kris: “She just needed to believe she could do something… anything. She was always going to succeed in whatever it was once she realized she was actually worth something.”

A smile crosses his face thinking about how far they had come since first meeting. He was overjoyed to not ever have to return to those times.

Kris: “It's weird being out there by myself…”

He takes a deep breath, possibly just coming to the realization for the first time. His words sound more like thinking out loud than anything.

Kris: “Like all of us started out separately, and all came together to be really close. The three of us, Jet City, Coby and Chelsea, Parker, everyone. Sin City shut down, and it seemed like everything fell apart. Everyone is kind of off doing their own thing. I'm still out there though.”

He did not appear upset by it, and the smile on his face actually widens a little.

Kris: “Jason only got into wrestling because of me. Then he recruited Parker. Then Coby went to Parker. People just kept stacking on because he was carrying my dream for me. Being the last one standing feels like they all finally gave it back to me. I might be by myself out there, but it doesn't feel like it. I have all these people that have added onto the thing that I wanted, and helped me make it better.”

Kali: “Well if you are lonely, you could always take Vi...”

Kali chuckles at the idea. The panic of just thinking about it flashes in his eyes and he shakes the thought away.

Kris: “Adding another crazy person to an already insane situation would not go well for me.”

Kali offers a shrug.

Kali: “I dunno, might even out the score.”

She is full out laughing now, but it fades off as she makes her next point.

Kali: “I just want you to be more careful. Next time, you might not be lucky enough to walk away.”

He does not even have to put a second of thought into his response for the the answer comes tumbling from his mouth.

Kris: “Next time I'm kicking his face off…”

He raises a hand up in front of his face.

Kris: “Just gone. The whole thing.”

Kali gets a scary determined look on her face.

Kali: “Good. After the things he said to me...”

She stops. She had refused to tell him what Crimson had said to her when he had captured her.

Kris: “He's not going to be a problem for much longer. When I beat him this time he goes to the back of the line. He's not a problem anymore.”

She shakes her head.

Kali: “Men like that never cease to be a problem.”

He nods in agreement, but only in part.

Kris: “Well he can go be someone else's problem. Injuries suck worse than they used to when pain was optional. I'm not trying to pile them up.”

He tries to stretch out his shoulder, but barely starts to bring it up to his chest before the soreness of it makes him think twice. He brings a hand around to his lower back and arches back, popping it to relieve some of the tension, but not without a grimace.

Kris: “I'm not doing this every week.”

She gently slides Heather's head from her lap as she rises. She comes up to his side.

Kali: “Let me see how bad it is.”

He pulls the zipper down on his hoodie and lifts his hand up to her. She pulls the cuff of it over his hand so he can pull his arm out. He quickly discards it to the chair with the broken remains of his phone and looks back to her.

Kris: “This part I can't do…”

He leans forward and her fingers slip into the back of his collar. He extends his arms forward and she pulls the shirt over his head. She tosses the shirt to the pile as he repositions so she can see the damage up his side in the light. The bruise starts just below his shoulder and travels down the left side all the way to his lower back. It is already starting to turn purple, which appears to be the worst of it. Tiny scratches from the broken windshield accompany half the length of the bruise, but none of them looked bad enough to worry about.

Kris: “It probably looks exactly as bad as it feels…”

She grimaces and runs her hand lightly down his side, almost as though she didn't trust the doctor's assessment of his injuries.

Kali: “At least nothing is broken. These little cuts will sting in the shower until they scab over. It really looked a lot worse on TV.”

He does not even try and argue the point.

Kris: “It was. Knocked the air out of me pretty bad. Took me a little bit to be breathing like there wasn't a fat guy sitting on me.”

Her eyebrow half raises at the mention, and he waves it off.

Kris: “Oh like you're really even surprised that I would know what that's like…”

She sits beside him.

Kali: “I am learning to not be surprised at most things you may or may not have experience with.”

He rests a hand on her thigh, but then taps it twice as an idea strikes him.

Kris: “While you're learning new things… that car window… first time I've gone through one of those.”

He nudges her with a genuine smile on his face.

Kris: “There's still some firsts for you to be around for.”

She laughs.

Kali: “Not a first I would have wanted for you. I am relieved you are okay though.”

She nods toward Heather.

Kali: “Once she heard that you were good enough to get on a plane it was like one second she was talking and the next she was out. But me? I couldn't think of sleeping until I saw you myself.”

It did not seem strange at all that they would have different reactions. He even had some idea why. He looked down at his wife, and brushes away stray strands of hair from her face.

Kris: “She has seen a lot more of it. The night I got jumped at her birthday party was probably the worst I have ever been beat up. I still got on a plane and competed in Japan.”

Thinking back to it, it was pretty amazing that he had even talked her into letting him go.

Kris: “I always come back. She knows that. If I am capable of being on a plane then it can't be worse than when I left to Japan, and that was pretty bad. The only time she would panic is if I couldn't leave. Like when I broke my arm.”

Kali: “We were both panicking at that. I guess it is just in my nature to worry. I still worry about my brother whenever he gets deployed even though he has done it at least a dozen times by now. Maybe it's a good thing I chose not to have kids.”

He shrugs.

Kris: “Maybe not birth any, but you definitely have two. I have seen it.”

She smiles.

Kali: “It's not the same though. But I do worry about them too. I am more like an aunt then their mom.”

He shakes his head. He had seen her interact with both of the kids dozens of times. He even felt a sense of calm when he was away, knowing that she was here with them and Heather.

Kris: “You can tell that to yourself if you want but I'm not buying it.”

She immediately changes the subject.

Kali: “Should wake Heather up and get her upstairs. Do you think you can sleep in bed?”

He nods slowly.

Kris: “Yes, but I smell like Primm and a jet that I would personally be afraid to blacklight.”

He looks back over towards the stairs, and then back to Heather. A smile crosses his face and he leans forward on the table. He works an arm under hers and around to her back. Once he has her, he uses his left to hook under her knees and in one motion lifts her up from the couch in his arms. Her eyes come open as soon as he is standing, and he smiles down at her.

Kris: “Always sleeping on the couch when there is a perfectly good bed upstairs. What am I going to do with you?”

His voice was playful, mostly just to reassure her that he was okay despite what she may have feared. She yawns.

Heather: “Whatever you want.”

She smirks a sleepy grin at him before her eyes close again. Kali is surprised.

Kali: “Are you sure you should do that?”

He turns from the couch and starts towards the stairs, not hesitating at all.

Kris: “If I slip, fall, and nearly kill us it will be something we laugh about in a few years.”

He turns back towards Kali with a smile on his face, and looks down at Heather.

Kris: “Look how peacefully sleepy and gorgeous she is though. We can't expect her to wake up and walk stairs! That's madness.”

Kali leans in to kiss his cheek.

Kali: “You are the only one going mad around here.”

She laughs and then walks toward the stairs.

Kali: “Are you going to need help getting in the shower?”

Kris: “Getting in? Nah. While in? Always.”

She starts up the stairs first, but he follows quickly behind her, putting Heather just a few steps behind Kali's rear. He leans down, talking more softly, but loud enough for Kali to hear.

Kris: “You're missing a wonderful view by sleeping…”

Kali shakes her head, but she is grinning. All her worry had been easily washed away with Kris’ reassurance. She trusted him. She knew that even with his unpredictable nature, he would always look out for his own survival.



================================
================================



ON-Camera
“Let's Go!”



“If you can't go through a car window and then compete the next week, what CAN you do? I guess I should thank everyone for the positive response. I should be touched that people are worried. To be honest though, it just seems like a waste. Don't let some douche distract all of you by pushing me. If it were that easy to get rid of me, he would have a long time ago. I have been through three matches that haven't deterred me. I have lost titles. I have won titles. I have been beaten badly, threatened with a knife, and insulted relentlessly. Yet, I am here. Yet, I am still the SCW Heavyweight Champion.”

“That's the thing. Everyone in this company will tell you that being here is really the only thing that I want. If you look at my life, being here is the only thing that has ever worked. When I came back at Full Circle, all I wanted was a chance to make something happened. All I needed was for management to have a little bit of faith in me. I knew that I was going to be doing it by myself. I knew that it wasn't going to be easy, especially coming back from injury. I still did it. I still walked out of Full Circle with the Roulette and Heavyweight championships.”

“If a broken arm didn't stop me then, how is getting pushed off a ledge going to stop me now? Maybe if I was wrestling someone like Ben Jordan, I would be concerned. That guy knows how to win, and has been around long enough to exploit me not being 100%. Let me make something clear though, O’Malley is no Ben Jordan. Nobody is. That is why that guy deserves better.”

“O’Malley is a guy that I'm gonna guess was hoping to fly under the radar. I understand the allure of coming out to the ring and making a statement, but none of that sat right with me. You have this guy that came in with a name-droppy trainer, and a bunch of hype. I even bought into it. He was partnered with a legend in Blast From The Past, but could not make it out of the first round. How do you come back from that? Well, apparently you call out the champ.”

“O’Malley undoubtedly saw the opening to the show. He heard the promise that got made to me. He noticed that maybe my focus was elsewhere, and took his shot. Maybe he thought I wouldn't see it. Maybe he could save some face, generate some hype for himself, and it would slip right by my unnoticed.”

“Wrong. Lesson one, O’Malley: Kris is SCW. SCW is Kris.”

“There is nothing happening in this company that I don't pay attention to. There aren't promos I don't watch. There aren't segments that I ignore. I check out the matches to scout each and every one of you, and I get to know you so that when things like this happen, I can tailor an appropriate response.”

“What does that mean for O’Malley? Means I'm going to have to bring back a phrase I haven't gotten to say in a while. Last year, back when I restored the Roulette Championship to glory, you're welcome, I came up with a phrase for people that called me out. There were a lot of them, and it took me more than 100 Days to whack all the moles that popped up out of nowhere. Slowly but surely though, all of them had to face the same fate. You made their mistake, so you're next to meet the same consequence.”

“Get ready for Climax Control. It's your turn to just #JustTakeTheL.”



38
Supercard Archives / CALVIN HARRIS vs TOMMY CRIMSON
« on: January 12, 2018, 11:38:01 PM »
 

“I feel like I have come Full Circle in the last two months.”

The scene opens with Kristopher Ryans standing in front of the camera. The scene behind him is nothing but the cloudless gray sky. Under his feet we can see a path, that leads out to a cliff just past where he stands. The area around him is completely open, with any identifying landmarks cut out of the frame.

“I was on top of the world back in November. Jet City came out and announced that we were about to take down a cancer among men on the Sin City roster. We were going to take Calvin Harris’ title, his position in this company, and we were going to give it back to the people that pay to come to our shows.”

Disappointment creeps across his face, and he does his best to shake it away.

“Things don’t always go the way that you think that they are going to go. Sometimes there are setbacks. Sometimes that closure that you are looking for isn’t to be found. That is the state of mind that I have been living in for two months. I got injured in a match outside of Sin City, and it was supposed to cost me being able to compete until after the company was closed.”

He shrugs his shoulders, and does not accept that fate for himself.

“I don’t know about all of you, but that does not work for me. I realize that at some point, we are all going to be stuck sitting at home, watching others succeed where we used to, but that does not have to happen today. I have sat back and watched while Crimson has not only used my name to promote himself week after week, but has somehow managed to maneuver himself into the spot that I left behind.”

While the tone of his voice does not raise, it is easy to see that the situation does not sit well with him.

“Calvin Harris might be willing to roll over and die, but I’m not. I have seen the tweets. I have heard the silence. Calvin does not care about this match, because there is nothing left for him in this company. This company never meant anything to him. Not really. There was something for him to gain from being here. Whether that be notoriety or championships doesn’t really concern me. The fact remains, it was always about him. You think he is going to take responsibility for being the top champion of the company while it sunk into the ground? Absolutely not. You think he gives a shit about being named the last champion that this company will ever see? Not a chance. He already got what he needed from all of you, and that is why none of this matters to him.”

He laughs, but there is nothing but annoyance in it. He struggles to keep his composure through it, but hangs on to thin threads of it.

“...and while Crimson is watching and nodding along, he is not any fucking different. He is as self-serving as Calvin Harris. They are a perfect for one another. Mirror images. From the very start, the only thing that Crimson has wanted to do is take over and then watch the place burn to the ground. Even as the flames are rising up all around him, he just keeps getting forced down everyone’s throats. You know how many times I hinted at making a run at Calvin Harris? Dozens. You know how many times I was told no? Dozens.”

Finally the fans are given a reason for his annoyance, and few find a problem with his assertion.

“I was told that the divisions were separate, even though people like J2H and Raab were competing for multiple titles. I was told that I would have to drop the Roulette Championship to even take a stab at the SCW Heavyweight Championship, not even just if if I won it. I had to give it up to earn just the opportunity. An opportunity that I have worked towards, and busted my ass for, for over four years. I went undefeated in this company for over a year. I broke the record with the Roulette Championship, and then I was discarded for someone who doesn’t care about this company, and has done little to nothing for it.”

He chuckles, and this time it is clear that he finds something funny about the situation.

“Mark and Christian announce that they are going to close up shop and announce that two people that nobody wants to see in the main event are going to fight it out for the honor of being the very last champion that this company will ever see. Of course they are both going to show up to add that to their resume. Of course they are going to try and hype that fight. That is all that it is for them though. They are not going to give anything back to the people in attendance. Nobody is going to be excited about seeing either of them walk away in the end. SCW deserves more than an image of one of their faces plastered across the screen as we fade to black for the last time ever. For all of you that have been watching this company for longer than I have even been competing in it, that would be cheap. That would be a smack in the face for your years of loyalty. I can’t let them do that to you...”

He looks away from the camera, and looks out at the gray sky backdrop. His hands come up to rest on his hips, and he fights to decide what he wants to say. When he turns back to the camera, he seems at a loss.

“I am not a hero. Any of you that have been paying attention long enough don’t need to be told that. I tried to act like I was the hero once, and it didn’t work out so well for me. To be honest, I have just started to get my voice back, and I’m nowhere close to 100%. My wife does not really want me to do this even though she is being supportive, and I can’t really blame her for feeling that way. This is the last that we are going to see of Sin City Wrestling. I can’t sit at home and watch these two ruin it.”

Fans start to piece together exactly what it is that he is saying.

“Before I got injured outside of this company, I had two matches with Crimson. He took that Roulette Championship away from me, but he couldn’t beat me that second time without cheating and flaunting it in front of all of you. I have watched him namedrop me to get into the position that he is win week after week. That gives me enough of a reason to be in this match. On top of that, last I checked, Calvin Harris had only one challenger, and he knew exactly who that person was.”

He taps twice at the center of his chest with left palm.

“There is only one way that this can end. One retires. One goes on to ruin another company.”

He smiles.

“Kristopher Ryans come home and becomes a legend.”


39
Supercard Archives / CALVIN HARRIS vs TOMMY CRIMSON
« on: January 12, 2018, 11:35:21 PM »
 
♫ / Home / ♫
♫ / A place where I can go / ♫
♫ / To take this off my shoulders / ♫
♫ / Someone take me home / ♫

12 November 2017
SHOCK

The scene catches up to Jason Halich and Aaron Isaacs moving through the backstage area. They get to a door with the remains of a label ripped off of it. The only letter that remains stuck to the door, is half of the K. Knowing that they are in the right place, they push open the door to find a scene that they were not expecting. The room is still put together, not destroyed, and not looking like a rockstar had stayed a night in it. For the most part, Kris is out of view. As the two members of Jet City enter the room, all they can see are his legs. He has not managed to take of his ring gear, and the majority of his body is hidden behind the wall of the oversized wooden locker.

Aaron Isaacs:
“Well, better than I feared. Worse than I hoped.”

Jason puts a hand on Aaron’s shoulder to get his attention, and shakes his head without any hint of a smile on his face. Now was not going to be the time to make jokes. If his brother was not throwing a major fit following his second loss, than the situation might be worse than either of them had feared. Jason walks across the room and sits down on a bench that sits in front of the row of lockers. Inside sits his younger half-brother, with a towel over his head, masking his expression.

Jason Halich:
“I know that didn’t go as planned, but that was still a hell of an ovation for Jet City coming back out there. Everyone is excited about the fact that we are back. Calvin Harris can’t really keep no selling your existence either. There are three of them. There are three of us. I think we are better. Don’t let this Crimson shit get to you. Everyone saw what happened out there. The guy couldn’t beat you legit. He had to cheat to do it.”

Aaron does not approach the lockers at all, not knowing how Kris was going to react. The last conversation that he had walked up on between the two had not gone well. The fact that Jet City was even here was a miracle in itself.

Aaron Isaacs:
“At least it is all in the rearview mirror now. You have to go do your thing on Adrenaline, and then we can get down to business here. Don’t let this mess up your plans man. It is just one guy that has a god complex of some kind…”
Jason laughs and tries to lighten the mood a little.

Jason Halich:
“I wouldn’t necessarily call it a god complex. The guy seems to think of himself as some force of evil. I remember when I knew someone that was pretty much the same way. He eventually came around too.”

A heavy sigh is the first sign of life from Kris. For a split second, the other two men in the room are relieved, but the look wipes itself off of Jason’s face when he sees Kris. The former Roulette Champion drops the towel down next to him, and pushes himself up out of the locker. Clearly, he was still worse for wear following the match at High Stakes, but that is not what this was. He pushes himself up out of the locker, and gets to his feet.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I understand what you guys are doing, but I really just want to change, and get on the road. I’m not worried about any of it. I’ll be fine. I always manage to rebound one way or another. Everyone has bad nights. I just want to get this one over with.”

A year ago, Jason and Aaron would not have taken that answer. Kris could not be trusted to get a night over with without creating a much larger problem for himself, and the people around him. Jason flashes back to the night back in January that he had to scrape Kris out of a hotel for what had to be the hundredth time. They could both tell that something was different about this time though. He was not running from the way that he felt, because it was all over his face. Jason does his best to back off.

Jason Halich:
“We just wanted to check on you. We’re a team, you know? That’s what we do. We have big things on the horizon, and not just here. We just wanted to make sure that you were okay.”

From the doorway, Aaron chimes in again, but from his tone, both pick up that he is unsure exactly how he fits into the situation.

Aaron Isaacs:
“Did you hear how excited everyone was when we were out there? You can’t let what happened in that match take that away from you. Put that shit aside. You have lost to much bigger assholes than that in the past. You have eve---”

Kris raises up his hand with his palm facing out towards Aaron.

Kristopher Ryans:
“It’s fine dude. Really. I just want to get out of here.”

Aaron is caught off guard by it, and looks to Jason for help, but the older of the two brothers just shakes his head. Kris pulls his gym bag down from the top of the locker, and puts it down where he used to be sitting. He immediately goes to work pulling off his pads, and tossing them into the bag with his back to the other two in the room. Jason gets up from the bench, and claps a hand down on Kris’ shoulder.

Jason Halich:
“We’ll wait for you outside.”

Kris shakes his head again, and takes a shirt off of a hanger inside the locker. He pulls it over his head, and answers Jason without even turning around.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I am going to grab a ride with Mikah. She said that she wanted to talk to me about something.”

Neither of them were sold on the tone of his voice, but when Aaron opened his mouth to argue, Jason cut him off.

Jason Halich:
“Back at Jet City then…”

Kris looked back over his shoulder to his half-brother and nodded without a word. Jason patted his shoulder twice and then made his way towards the door. Aaron stepped out first, but Jason followed, slowly and quietly closing it behind him. The two start to make their way down the hall, and Aaron cannot stop himself from saying what they both already know.

Aaron Isaacs:
“So you know that Mikah thing was total bullshit, right?”

Jason smiles, and nods his head as the two round a corner and head for the back of the arena.

Aaron Isaacs:
“...and you’re cool with letting him go off on his own after all this?”

Jason stops in the middle of the hallway, and turns to face Aaron. It was a hard thing to explain, but he was going to do his best.

Jason Halich:
“Have you ever lost something that you know you should have won? Something you didn’t want, but that you needed? It’s heartbreaking. It is world shattering. I can’t blame him for wanting to process all of that on his own. It means he is growing up.”

Aaron points back towards the room, and finally says what they both had to be thinking.

Aaron Isaacs:
“You can’t trust him to do that. Everytime he is left to his own devices, bad things happen.”

Jason slaps on the same reassuring smile that he had given Kris back in the locker room and shrugs his shoulders.

Jason Halich:
“At some point, we have to learn how to trust him.”


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


♫ / Look, I didn't power through the struggle / ♫
♫ / Just to let a little trouble, knock me out of my position / ♫
♫ / And interrupt the vision / ♫

14 November 2017
DENIAL

His eyes were closed, but there was no hope for sleep. They had forced him to take medication that he was against taking, because that was the only way that he was going to make it through the night of pain. The foggy haze that he was lost in was familiar, and comforting. He ran through the events of the night, and how he was in the middle of the worst week of his life professionally. The match with Crimson had not broken him physically, but had worn his mental state thin. Adrenaline had balanced that equation. Adrenaline had put him in the one place that he hated more than anywhere else. From the constant beeping on the machine monitoring his vitals, to the barely audible sound of announcements being made over the loudspeaker in the hallways, to the footsteps that always seemed like they were coming to his door, but never stopped, he hated it all. He was alone, he was hurt, and to top it all off, he was high.

Kris played the match with Crimson over and over again in his head. Where had he gone wrong? What had he let slip through the cracks? He could not find an answer for it, but he knew that it was there. Something after that had weighed him down. Something had thrown him off of his game. He felt it back in the locker room when Jason and Aaron were there, and he did not want to talk about it then, and he would not be speaking about it to anyone now. It was obvious that something was wrong though. If not, maybe he would not be in a hospital bed.

Dr. Allen:
“Well the videostrobolaryngoscopy looked good. You took a beating that is for sure, but I don’t think that there will be any permanent damage…”

Kris’ eyes snap open, and he is surprised by the man standing in front of him. He looks between the doctor and the door, and the confusion on his face tells the story for him.

Dr. Allen:
“You must have dozed off in your thoughts. Patients actually complain about that when they are on the type of medication that you are. Almost like they felt like they were still awake, resting their eyes, or just quietly thinking. In reality though, they were as peacefully asleep babies in a crib.”

Kris raises his free arm and points to his voice box, only having caught part of what the doctor said through the haze. It does not seem like he minds repeating himself though.

Dr. Allen:
“When you came in, I know I said that you may have run the risk of some permanent damage, but things look really good. You definitely took a special kind of beating, and had it gone on for much longer, you might not have been able to ever talk again.”

It was good news, but Kris still looks away from him. He was not mad about the match on Adrenaline. He could not even blame the people that attacked him for taking advantage while they could. In all honesty, he probably would have done the same thing back in the day. It did not make it any easier to hear though.

Dr. Allen:
“It looks like you got lucky this time around. If you rest, don’t try to talk, and just let yourself heal, you should get your voice back in no time. It might be a little hoarse for a while, and the pain is not going to go away, but we will give you something to manage all of that while you do some voice therapy.”

The doctor flips on the white backlight for a board on the wall, and goes through the stack of things in his hand before pulling out an x-ray of Kris’ arm. The former champion looks down at his right arm, which is wrapped in a soft cast and pinned to his chest by a sling. As bad as permanently losing his voice could have been, this was the injury that they were all worried about. The doctor clips it up against the wall, and then circles the spot of the break halfway along the bone.

Dr. Allen:
“We originally thought that you were going to need surgery to repair your arm as well. From the way that it was swollen when you came in I was pretty sure that both bones were going to show up as broken on the x-ray.”

He points back up to the board on the wall, and notes a barely visible fracture in one bone, whereas the other appears to be normal.

Dr. Allen:
“We are going to have to immobilize your arm. That soft cast is not going to work. We are going to have to put a real one on it, but at least I can let you pick your favorite color for it…”

Kris’ eyes raise to meet the doctor’s, and without saying a word, a message is passed between the two. The doctor raises up his hands in his defense and offers a polite laugh.

Dr. Allen:
“It usually makes the kids happy. It was worth a try.”

Kris uses his left hand to work the remote for the bed, raising himself up into a seated position. He reaches out and pulls the rolling desk top over to him. There is a pad of paper sitting on it, and he starts to write as the doctor moves around the room.

Dr. Allen:
“You know, you should be thankful that it wasn’t your writing arm, or you may not be able to communicate at all.”

When he gets around to read the message, he shakes his head. It was a subject that they had gone over several times already, and the answer to it had not changed.

Dr. Allen:
“I have to give you the medication. Otherwise you are going to favor your arm, and baby it to avoid any kind of pain. Doing it like that can cause it to misalign, and then you are in for a much longer recovery. What I can do, is give the medication to your wife, or someone else that you trust, and they can manage it for you. I understand there are some issues that you would rather not have it. That is why I am the only one giving it to you, instead of anyone on the nursing staff administering it. Unfortunately, not taking it is just a bad option for someone in your line of work. If you mess up your arm during the healing process, you might never make it back.”

Kris shakes his head and crosses out the message that he wrote the first time. He writes just six words this time, and then puts the pen down.

I’m not going back.
It’s over.


The doctor sighs, and moves away from Kris and down to the end of the bed. It appears that he is just going to leave the man to sulk, but pauses to shut off the light on the x-ray board. He lingers there, clearly wanting to say something, but not sure if he should. When he turns to Kris, he realizes it is the right thing to do.

Dr. Allen:
“Don’t let this break you. Don’t deny who it is that you are. If you have been part of that world for so many years already, don’t let this little setback take it away from you. That’s denying all of those people that believed in you the opportunity to see you fight back from this. That’s denying yourself your dream.”

The points to Kris’ arm as an example.

Dr. Allen:
“Everything that is broken heals in time.”

He then taps the center of his throat, and nods towards Kris.

Dr. Allen:
“...and nobody can take this away from you. Your voice is your own. Once it comes back, you should go back to using it. I feel like there’s a lot of people that are going to need to hear it.”

Kris looks away from him, and tries not to let his expression soften at all. The doctor gets the message, and taps the end of the bed twice.

Dr. Allen:
“I’m sorry this happened to you, Kris.”

Kris keeps his eyes averted towards the window, but hears the doctor’s footsteps as he makes his way out of the room. Once the door is closed, and he is alone, he lets out a shaky breath, and tosses the notepad across the room.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


♫ / Now tell me: how did all my dreams turn to nightmares? / ♫
♫ / How did I lose it when I was right there? / ♫
♫ / Now I'm so far that it feels like it's all gone to pieces / ♫
♫ / Tell me why the world never fights fair / ♫

November 16th 2017
PAIN

Kali considered herself a patient woman, but when both her significant others were impatient it was a true test. Today, had been especially hard. She had hardly found a few minutes between laundry, tending to Kris’s needs and making sure the family didn't fall apart to breathe. Heather had been moody. She was worried about the effects the morphine was going to have on her husband. So Kali had told her to go to the studio and play for a while.

She came up stairs with a basket of the laundry. Kris was dozing on the couch and she took that too mean she had a few seconds to check her phone. She’s so busy scrolling, she doesn't hear her girlfriend sneaking up behind her. Heather slips one hand around Kali’s waist, and the other over her mouth simultaneously. Kali shrieks in surprise, hence Heather muffling it.

She whispers into her ear.

Heather Ryans:
“You are so tense... let me help with that...”

It makes Kali shiver, something that was an easy task but not any less effective.

Kali Fox:
“...but Kris...”

Heather puts a finger to her lip. Kali’s eyes go wide.

Heather Ryans:
“He’s napping. We're fine...”

Heather spins her around, directing her backward to the bed. The basket of clothes falls off the bed but it doesn’t appear either woman is bothered by it.

The laundry basket falling from the bed to the floor was what stirred Kris downstairs on the couch. He looked up the stairs in the direction of the room, but instead of investigating, tried to turn over and find comfort. When he did, the pulse of pain up his arm was enough to make him grit his teeth. In the last couple of days, he had learned that trying to talk was a bad option. He pushed himself up off the couch, cradling his arm to his chest as he walked to the stairs. Once at the top, he peered around the corner into the room, catching sight of the two women in a state of near undress. It did not even bring a smile to his face in his haze.

Instead of approaching them, he scans the room, eventually spotting the small orange prescription bottle that he was looking for. Without making a sound, he crosses over to the dresser and reaches for the bottle. However, his grip is off, and instead of scooping it up, he pushes the bottle over onto the dresser. It rolls, all of the pills inside jingling along as it falls off of the dresser and to the floor.

Heather stops, looking over her shoulder. Kali instantly turns red and covers her face.  Heather smirks before rising in only her bra and walks over to Kris. She sighs, before putting a light hand on Kris’s unbroken arm and picks up the bottle.

Heather Ryans:
“Unless you want to relieve constipation, these are not going to help you.”

She knows this man almost as well as she does herself and knows what he was after. She shakes the bottle, putting it back on the dresser where the label clearly states the contents are stool softeners. Kali has joined Heather but has replaced the shirt she had been missing only a minute ago. He looks back and forth between the two of them and points at his arm. He then holds out the same index finger to Heather. The two of them look at him confused, and he pats his pocket in an attempt to find his phone. It is not there, which only makes him more frustrated. He points down at his arm again, and then over where she took the bottle of pills, then to his mouth, before finally holding up his index finger again.

Kali is now more tense than she was before Heather had even startled her, but Heather only smirks at her husband.

Heather Ryans:
“Kris, you still have three hours until your next dose.  I can give you some advil to take the edge off for now if you want?”

He closes his eyes, and takes a deep breath. Clearly it was not an answer that he was looking for. He manages to stay calm, and holds up his index finger again. However, this time, he then brings his index finger and thumb closer together, leaving about half of the length of his index finger worth of space between them. He tries to explain himself better, pointing towards the pills and then back to his half measurement.

Kali shakes her head.

Kali Fox:
“No, Kris. Not even a half. I’m sorry.”

Heather Ryans:
“Not even half?”

Heather seems to sympathize, looking between them both. Kali crosses her arms over her chest, her rigidness making it obvious that she was in need of more attention from Heather.

Kali Fox:
“This is why I was put in charge of the medication.”
Kris stomps his foot on the ground in irritation. Being unable to talk had been a constant source of frustration. He opens his mouth to try, but nothing comes out. The pain on his face is evidence enough that he should not have even tried. He points to his cast again, and then makes a crushing motion with his hand, now focused only on Kali. She looks at Heather, the pain is evident in Kali’s face. She felt horrible not being able to help him and even worse that she didn't get what he meant.

He shakes his head and repeats the same motion again. However, he points back in the direction of the pill bottle again afterwards and then back up to her with his half measurement. He points at the ground in front of himself, trying to tell her half now, but gives up trying to explain. He turns away, but when he does smacks the cast against the dresser. His eyes immediately press close, and his teeth grit together as he stops himself from screaming out. His entire upper body noticeably shakes as he holds it all in.
Once he has control of himself, he makes the same half-now motion, and then follows it with another half before spelling out the letters with his left hand.

*LATER*

He looks back and forth between them. Heather has moved to the bed, sitting cross legged now. Kali is distraught.

Kali Fox:
“Kris. I’m sorry. I can't. I am under strict instructions only to give you the prescribed dose at the right times...”

She feels like she is failing him. He sighs heavily again, and looks back and forth between the two of them. They can both tell that he wants to plead his case, but sees it as a losing battle. He shakes his head and sighs again.

*OK*

He does not wait for them to respond, and moves across the room, and out the door. They both listen carefully as he goes, and hear him half-stomp back down the stairs. The sound of his feet across the hardwood floors of the living room echo through the house, but cut off after only a few, telling them that he had stopped back at the couch.

Kali puts her hands up to her face, as her shoulders silently shake as she sobs. The stress has finally broken her. Heather immediately stands and pulls her into her arms, holding her tight.

Heather Ryans:
“It’s okay, Kay. Everything is going to be okay.”

Kali collapses into Heather’s chest, letting her tears flow freely now.

Kali Fox:
“How can you be so calm?”

Heather shrugs before putting her chin on top of her head and rubs her back.

Heather Ryans:
“You have never seen him when he is dependent on anything. It is not easy to deal with and on top of that, not being able to speak is even more frustrating. This is just a speed bump. Besides I have a solution.”

Kali looks up at her confused. Heather lets her go and goes into the bathroom. After a few seconds she comes back with her palm open and in the middle of it is half of a white pill.

Kali Fox:
“How did you find the pills? And no... we can't give him more...”

Kali is getting angry now. Heather laughs at her expression which doesn't make Kali any less frustrated.

Heather Ryans:
“We aren't. This is a multi vitamin. It looks very similar to his pills right? It is called the placebo effect. And it won’t hurt him.”

Kali shakes her head.

Kali Fox:
“I know what a placebo is Heather. But...If he falls for that you are a genius.”

Heather Ryans:
“I learned from the best. That guy tricked me for years into believing he drank gin by the bottleful. Just follow my lead.”

The two women return to the living room shortly thereafter. Kali actually looks angry. Heather sticks out her fist toward Kris on the couch.

Heather Ryans:
“Hey... I convinced that stick in the mud to let you have a half.”

His eyes open, and he looks over at Heather. When his eyes find the pill in her hand he seems more responsive, but he hesitates. He shifts his gaze to Kali, and then back to Heather. Doing the math in his head, he raises his right hand and taps the pads of his index and middle fingers against his thumb to tell the two of them no. He pulls his phone off of the couch and taps the screen to bring it to life. Seconds later, both of the women's phones chime.

*I'm not playing the two of you against one another. No.*

Heather sits beside him.

Heather Ryans:
“Do you need this? Or do you NEED this.”

She shows him the half emphasizing the word so he knows what she means by it. He stares at her for a second, and then up at Kali before returning his eyes to his phone screen.

*I don't NEED anything. I woke up. It hurts. I thought it was closer to time. I was wrong. It's fine.*

He goes to put the phone down but stops, and goes back to typing.

*Go have fun. I didn't mean to interrupt.*

Kali turns red and her whole demeanor and body language changes.

Kali Fox:
“No. We should have been focused on you.”

He shakes his head, and goes back to typing.

*I'm just one person in this family. I can take care of myself. I don't want anyone losing their mind worrying about me.*

Kali kneels in front of him, taking his unhurt hand in hers.

Kali Fox:
“There is nothing wrong with admitting that you need people. I need you and Heather too. This is what family is about.”

He nods, but has to pull his hand away from her to tap the screen of his phone.

*Exactly. Not just focusing on me. I am okay. Just injured. I'm not dying.*

Heather nods, taking the spot on the couch beside him.

Heather Ryans:
“No, but I know how difficult it is having to give in and take a narcotic. I know you didn't want this and tried to avoid it but this is why we are here. To make sure you don't end up dead.”

Again, he nods in agreement, and points up at the two of them with his cast. He types with his good hand as he goes.

*That's why you guys have them. I don't need to hold them. That's a bad idea. It doesn't mean you two can't go have fun without worrying about me though.*

Kali shakes her head.

Kali Fox:
“I can't now. And don’t you feel guilty about that either. We are both focused on helping you feel comfortable.”

He sighs, but looks more defeated than anything else.

*I don't need to be babysat or anything. I might even just fall back asleep. What's going to make me most comfortable is if both of you relax a little and stop worrying so much.*

Heather laughs in an almost sarcastic tone at the idea.

Heather Ryans:
“I stopped being relaxed the moment I found out I was unexpectedly pregnant and Pretty sure Kay has always been a walking stress ball. Besides, we love you. It's not babysitting. It is being with our favorite guy.”

He shrugs his shoulders, and looks down at his phone screen. He types out the message much more slowly than the last few, and seems hesitant to send it to them.

*He is a one-handed mute. Not a lot to offer currently. Just let me go back to sleep.*

He tosses his phone down, and while they both read, he turns over, pinning his arm up to his chest and cradling it. Heather goes to argue, but Kali raises a hand to her shoulder. She stops, and looks into her girlfriend’s eyes, but Kali shakes her head no. Heather nods, knowing that it is not going to be something that they can work out for him. She leans down, running her fingers through his hair, and places a kiss high on his cheekbone. She leans up, and he makes no motion to acknowledge her. Kali takes Heather’s hand, almost dragging her away from Kris, trusting him to be able to work it out for himself.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


♫ / Look, I've been through so much pain  / ♫
♫ / And it's hard to maintain, any smile on my face  / ♫
♫ / 'Cause there's madness on my brain  / ♫
♫ / So I gotta make it back, but my home ain't on the map  / ♫
♫ / Gotta follow what I'm feeling to discover where it's at  / ♫

27 December 2017
GUILT

Christmas was always his least favorite time of the year as a child, but as an adult, getting to spend it with his children, it was not so bad. Maybe that is why as he walked up to Everleigh Halliwell’s office, he did not feel as heavy as he had been the dozens of other times that he had been there. Of course, it could also be because the work of art that he had been carrying around on his right arm had finally been cut off. Better than that, the voice therapy that he had been doing seemed to have finally paid off. The hoarseness was finally out of his voice, and he could communicate without being strained. When he opened the door to her office, she was already behind the desk. Kris had gotten to know Everleigh really well over the course of the last six months, so he could tell when he walked in that she was worried. He threw as much cheerfulness into his voice as he could, and surprised her with how well it sounded.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I hope Christmas was good for you.”

He reaches back and pushes the door closed behind him. Everleigh’s eyes track along the soft padded brace on his arm. He points to it with a smile on her face.

Everleigh Halliwell:
“No cast?”

He shrugs, and even allows himself a laugh.

Kristopher Ryans:
“The fracture is healed. They said they can’t know for sure how strong it is until I get back into physical therapy, but I am not in any kind of rush to do that. I don’t need a strong right hand to sign paperwork and run Jet City.”

He walks across the room to the half-couch that he always laid upside down on. He props his legs up on the raised end, and lets his head rest on the bottom edge. Any time he looks at her, she is upside down.  

Everleigh Halliwell:
“You are going to need it to get a little stronger if you are going to go back to competing again.”

He was only a couple minutes in the door and she had managed to wipe the nauseatingly fake smile off of his face. It was something that she had taken great pride in doing in several of their last meetings, and she was getting more efficient at making it happen. Once it was gone though, so was the light-hearted tone of his voice.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I told you I didn’t want to talk about it.”

She shrugs her shoulders, and write a few things down on the pad of paper in front of her. They were not even real notes, but she knew that it ate away at him that he could not see the paper, or what she had written.

Everleigh Halliwell
“Unfortunately this is therapy, Kris. So if you do not want to talk about whatever it is that is bothering you, why are you even here?”

The rapport that the two had allowed her to say things like that without worry. There was no scenario where he was going to get up off the couch and leave. She knew that he was smart enough to know that they were going to make it to this topic over the course of the visit. It was not going to be something that pushed him out the door.

Kristopher Ryans:
“It’s not bothering me. I just want to move on. I gave up the clinic thing, because I was not going to be there while on medication. I got off the medication without any slips. The only thing that I need in my professional life is Jet City. I am fulfilled.”

Everleigh nods in agreement with him.

Everleigh Halliwell:
“You are definitely full of something…”

The comment almost breaks through the emotionless haze that she had realized followed him throughout his entire injury. If it had been that easy though, they would have solved all of his problems months ago. Kris manages to brush away the comment, despite the conflict.

Kristopher Ryans:
“What about you, huh? Still--”

She cuts him off, knowing where the comment was going.

Everleigh Halliwell:
“... still not the one paying you to come to your office to talk about my problems, so still irrelevant to what we are supposed to be doing.”

He sighs heavily, and there is a long pause while he chokes back some of the frustration. She goes back to writing on the notepad in front of her, knowing that it was likely going to be enough to push him over the edge. Surely enough, after a few lines of writing, Kris sits up off of the couch.

Kristopher Ryans:
“Will you knock it off?!”

His voice is raised, which is usually a good sign for her. It means whatever is going to come out of his mouth is going to be much closer to the truth than whatever came through that fake smile. She does not put her pen down, or even look up from the paper though.

Kristopher Ryans:
“What are you even writing? I am not even saying anything worth writing down? What? You think that because I don’t want to talk about SCW that I am running away from something? I am not in physical therapy to go back because I am afraid to? I don’t see my place in all of it anymore so I am just looking to set up shop somewhere else. Is that what you think?”

She looks up from the notepad, and puts the pen down. She could not have pulled off being a therapist without a solid poker face, and lifts the pad off of the desk to show him that it is not notes, but a list that she was making.

Everleigh Halliwell:
“I was actually thinking that you were wasting my time, and I had to go grocery shopping later, but I always forget what I needed by the end of the day. We can definitely talk about those things though if you want. That would be a more productive use of my time and your money.”

He opens his mouth, but realizes that he was successfully baited, and that he had lost this one. It was not something that he was ready to talk about. It was not something that he even wanted to let people in on. He had been outplayed this time though.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I thought that I was important enough that this kind of thing couldn’t happen to me, and worst case scenario, I thought that if it did, I would have more time to make up for it. That is how it always happens for everyone else, right? There is always time to make amends.”

Everleigh shrugs her shoulders, and offers him a hard truth in exchange for his honesty.

Everleigh Halliwell:
“Things don’t always work out like movies, TV shows, and stories you read in books. Time is a finite thing, and we are not guaranteed a specific amount of it. That is why people are always trying to tell you to stop running from everything and start facing it head on. All that running is not getting you any further away from the problems. All you’re doing is wasting all the time you have left to face them.

For the first time in more than a month, her words inspire him to say something positive about himself.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I didn’t slip while I was on that medication. I’m not going to say that I didn’t think about it. I’m not going to say that I wasn’t close, or even that I didn’t like the way that it made me feel. I didn’t break the schedule though. I didn’t go around Heather and Kali. It’s not going to stop people from thinking the worst though.”

It had been a worry of Everleigh’s as well, and for good reason, even if he could not see it himself.

Everleigh Halliwell:
“That’s because you walk around dead in the eyes, and acting like there is a rain cloud over your head that is specifically for you. You tell people that the SCW stuff does not matter to you. You hide how you really feel, and you were  hurt enough to legitimately need to be on that medication. With the way you were acting, can you blame people for thinking that you were just hooked and checked out of your head again?”

He shakes his head, and opens up a little bit more.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I actually expected it. Planned for it even. It people are asking me about drugs, they aren’t asking my why I am not doing physical therapy, and why I am not talking about a comeback. They aren’t asking me about a canceled Kris and Mikah Show. They aren’t asking me about when I am going to go back.”

The way that the words come out of his mouth, she picks up on the one that means the most to him. He had held it back for last, because it was the one he did not want to allow himself to answer. Instead, he was hoping that she got hung up on everything else. She was too experienced playing his games for that to work though.

Everleigh Halliwell:
“When are you going back?”

He shakes his head, but cannot look up from the floor to answer.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I can’t...”


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


♫ / I found no cure for the loneliness / ♫
♫ /  I found no cure for the sickness / ♫
♫ /  Nothing here feels like home / ♫
♫ / Crowded streets, but I'm all alone / ♫

1 January  2018
HOPELESSNESS

Kris had made everyday work out of coming to the Jet City Sports Lab and taking care of the work that he had almost always designated to other people during his time competing. Bills had to be paid, students had to pay for classes, gym dues were due, and special events had to be planned out. It was the type of thing that he saw as a waste of his time until his injury. Now he saw it as the only way to make himself useful. The problem was, he was not doing any of that kind of simple, mind-numbing work today. It was not going to be something just to keep him busy. Today was going to be annoying, because he had been roped into something that he had told people he wanted to part of. He had caved in and agreed to one meeting, and only if it could be done from his office at Jet City. When he opened the door to his office more than an hour late to that meeting, he was surprised to see that Ian Lucas and Aaron Isaacs were still there. The conversation cuts off as soon as Kris steps into the room, and he looks back and forth between them annoyed.

Kristopher Ryans:
“Here I was thinking that you two would have had more to do…”

Aaron sits back in his chair and shrugs his shoulders.

Aaron Isaacs:
“Nope. As it turns out, I have a ton of free time. I was supposed to be doing this wrestling thing, but it turns out without all of Jet City, the rookie wasn’t really worth the money.”

Kris opens his mouth to respond to Aaron, but Ian cuts him off before he can.

Ian Lucas:
“Yeah, and Alexa told me that if I bailed without setting up this radio thing that she was going to stab me when I got back to campus. I have been putting it off for like three months and I am apparently ‘never going to get it done’ if I don’t force it.”

Kris sizes up the recent newcomer to his life. Things had gotten flipped upside down when Alexa popped up randomly. Kris was just starting to come to terms with one half sibling, only to have a second dropped in his lap. Plus, it had meant that his father had been lying to him from the jump. It was not an easy thing to get over, and Ian had taken the brunt of it.

Kristopher Ryans:
“So a half-sister that doesn’t really even know me is pushing her man-friend to annoy me into talking on a radio show? I already told the both of you that I don’t have anything to say. If you’re thinking about making this about Jason’s company, I have no attachment to it. You’ve got the wrong guy.”

Aaron sighs, having already heard this speech before. Ian is not so easily dissuaded though.

Ian Lucas:
“You are not a part of it? I could have sworn that I saw that Crimson guy saying that you were too busy to compete because you were running it.”

Aaron sits up in his chair, and his eyes widen. It was a name that did not get brought up. It had been more than six weeks since everything fell apart, and everyone around Jet City was afraid to mention it. He tries to avoid Kris blowing up by explaining it himself.

Aaron Isaacs:
“He was mistaken, or just being a dick. We aren’t sure. Kris just likes to say that they guy fights for a living so obviously cannot be too bright. He thinks he is a horror movie villain, after all.”

Kris bites down hard on his bottom lip and moves around the two. He crosses the room, and sits down behind his desk, creating a buffer zone between himself and Ian, but only addresses Aaron.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I really don’t want to talk about that guy. That whole thing is over. The company is closing. He got what he wanted. He and Calvin Harris deserve each other. It has nothing to do with me anymore. I don’t even watch it. I cancelled the Kris and Mikah Show thing. I have refused appearances. This is who I am now.”

He gestures out to the office surrounding them. He had managed to make it his own in the short time since he had taken over full operations. Ian looks around though, and notices something right off the bat.

Ian Lucas:
“I can’t help but notice that there’s no Sin City stuff in here. I mean, Parker’s office has all of his old titles, and pictures from his career. Your brother’s--”

While the tension is building, Kris had managed to keep his mouth closed until Ian needed correcting.

Kristopher Ryans:
“Half brother.”

Ian holds up his hands from his lap, demonstrating his innocence before correcting himself.

Ian Lucas:
“Your half-brother’s office has one of the tag titles from Jet City hanging up in it. I don’t see anything from Sin City in here. I don’t even see a picture of you and Mikah, or anything like that. It’s like you have erased it from your life.”

Kris nods without any emotion on his face.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I have.”

Ian seems surprised by the honest answer, but Aaron can sense the danger of the conversation. He tries to insert himself in between the two before someone snaps and the exchange of words becomes physical.

Aaron Isaacs:
“I think that what Kris is saying is that he has moved on from it. That’s kind of what we are here to talk about, not all of that. I mean this is supposed to be about the three of us moving on with his new idea. We don’t have to rehash things that don’t matter and are behind us. I think we should just focus on what is going on right now.”
Ian shakes his head though and does not even look in Aaron’s direction.

Ian Lucas:
“Why?”

Aaron tries to cut the question off before Kris can answer it, but it is like he is invisible to the other two.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I don’t need to dwell on the things that happened there.”

This time Aaron stood up from his chair, and forces attention to be pulled to him, breaking the stare down between the two.

Aaron Isaacs:
“Nobody wants to have to think about getting injured, or having their career be cut short, Ian. If he doesn’t want to talk about, we don’t have to talk about it. It is not what we are here for anyways.”

Ian sits back in the chair, and actually gives Aaron’s words some thought this time. The tension seems to pass in that moment and even Kris starts to relax. Ian’s shaking head brings an end to all of that though. He turns his attention back to Kris, and lays out what he thinks. Even though his voice is not raised, and the words are not hateful, the realization cuts through the room.

Ian Lucas:
“He didn’t get injured in Sin City. His career wasn’t cut short by Crimson. The only thing that happened in that match, was that Crimson cheated, and he won. That has happened dozens of times in your career, Kris. You have done it. People have done it to you. I have even seen you talk about the company where you did get injured. I have seen you talk to the people that actually injured you. When it comes to SCW though, you want no part of it.”

The look on Aaron’s face shows that he had not put the two things together before now. He had taken all of Kris’ words at face value, and had failed to add them up to make sure that they made sense. Now that he was being presented with it, he flashes back to the locker room after that match. The look on Kris’ face that everyone associated with the injury was there, before the Adrenaline show where he was hurt. He looks back at Kris, and the look they exchange shatters the illusion that Kris had created over the last six weeks. He tries to ask the question, but cannot find the words to do so. Ian does not stop though. He had no tie to Kris that would prevent him from being blunt.

Ian Lucas:
“I think it is because you actually know that he is better than you. You know that your time is over. Your injury was excuse to cut your career short and not have to worry about coming back. You blame it on him so that you can justify not coming around for the events. It’s not about him though. It’s about you.”  

Aaron snaps back to life to cut Ian off.

Aaron Isaacs:
“Look man, you can’t just come in here an--”

Kristopher Ryans:
“It’s fine Aaron. This is what he is here for. It’s not this radio show bullshit. He could throw anything together for a grade. This is not about Jason’s company, or some silly podcast idea. This is about who really sent him here, and what she wanted to learn about me.”

Ian shifts uncomfortably in his chair, and Aaron’s attention gets pulled back to Kris. The look on his face has changed. He is not reserved. There is no fake, business-friendly smile across his lips. His eyes are not as empty and lifeless as they have been since back in November. Instead, his whole expression makes him seem truly alive for the first time in recent memory.

Kristopher Ryans:
“Holden didn’t tell me about Alexa because he couldn’t trust me. He wanted to be around me, and get to know me before letting me all the way into his life. He wanted to make sure that I was worth getting to know before exposing me to his pride and joy. Isn’t that right?”

Ian shrugs his shoulders, and Aaron seems confused by the whole turn of events.

Ian Lucas:
“Can you blame him? Look at the person you have been on television. Look at the drugs you have done, and the lives that you have tried to ruin. Run back over the greatest hits of the most horrible shit that you have said to people, Kris. Would you want to let that person around your daughter? Regardless of how he’s related to her?”

It is Kris’ turn to shrug now, and Aaron slowly lowers himself back into the chair as Kris responds.

Kristopher Ryans:
“He did though, didn’t he? He trusts me. Obviously I can’t be that bad.”

Aaron is almost immediately sold on the idea, and allows himself to think for just a second that the two will be able to find a common ground. The comment does not work as the bridge between them that Aaron thought it would though.

Ian Lucas:
“Trusted you. Trusted in The Miracle. Believed in you, like every single one of those people in arenas around the world. Look at you though. You turned your back on all of them so easily. You walked away when things didn’t go your way. You made excuses why it wasn’t your fault, and blamed it on others. Then you got hurt, and in came the drugs, right Kris? Everyone talks about you being dead behind the eyes. I guess maybe getting hurt pushed you back over that edge, didn’t it?”

It should have made him mad. That was what Ian was actually trying to provoke. If Aaron were in Kris’ shoes, he probably would have leaped over the desk and done something about the jab. Kris does not do anything of those things though.

Kristopher Ryans:
“So that is what she thinks…”

Ian seems confused when the words are followed by a light chuckle. He tries to respond, but Kris cuts him off before he can.

Kristopher Ryans:
“This whole thing, is to get you to talk to me, to see if she should be around me. Maybe I earned Holden’s trust before everything went down the shitter, right? Maybe he told me about her back when things were all bright and sunny. Then the clouds rolled up and I went back to being the same guy that they saw on TV. The same guy that they weren’t so sure about anymore. And, of course, she is an adult. The word of her parents doesn’t mean near as much as what her best friend thinks. That’s why you’re here. That’s why you waited. I’m sorry that you did.”

The confusion intensifies for both Aaron, and Ian looks down at his lap.

Aaron Isaacs:
“Kris, I didn’t know th--”

Kris shakes his head, and offers Aaron a smile.

Kristopher Ryans:
“You have nothing to apologize for…”

He nods over towards Ian.

Kristopher Ryans:
“Neither does he.”

Ian perks up, and looks back up at Kris once the words register.

Ian Lucas:
“She just wanted to--”

Kris holds up a hand and shakes his head again. He did not need to hear it.

Kristopher Ryans:
“That’s not for you to tell me. You two are friends. Keep her trust. If she wants to come and talk to me about any of this, my door is open. You two walked through it, and I had no interest in doing this radio thing in the first place. I’m not a hard guy to find.”

Ian tries to use the common ground they found to rephrase one of his questions.

Ian Lucas:
“Unless people are trying to find you at an SCW event...”

Kris looks down at the desk, and really tries not to say anything at all. He had stopped it from coming out of his mouth for six weeks, but loses control for just a few seconds.

Kristopher Ryans:
“There’s no place for me there anymore.”

Aaron pats Ian on the shoulder, and motions back towards the door to the office. Ian nods, and gets up from his seat.

Aaron Isaacs:
“We don’t need to keep this up any longer. I will walk him out Kris.”

Aaron gets to his feet and moves to the door, pulling it open. Ian waits for a few seconds, starting Kris down and willing him to say something, or anything that he could take back to Alexa as a positive. When he former champion does not look back up, Ian gets out of his chair and walks to the door. Aaron steps out into the hallway, and waits for Ian to follow, but he stops, and turns back to Kris.

Ian Lucas:
“There are two things that I have learned in my life, Kris. Your half-sister was the one that taught them to me. The first one is, there’s always going to be a place for you at home.”

Kris looks up from his lap, and appears to brush it off.

Kristopher Ryans:
“And the second?”

Ian smiles.

Ian Lucas:
“A little bit of hope can take you a long way.”


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


♫ / Someone take me / ♫
♫ / Home, ho-o-o-o-me / ♫
♫ / Take me home / ♫
♫ / Home, home, take me home / ♫
♫ / Someone take me / ♫
♫ / Home / ♫

12 January 2018
HOPE

Heather Ryans:
“What are you doing?”

Heather came into the oversized bedroom that she, Kris and Kali shared to find her husband with a bag on the end of the bed. Laying around it were things that she had not seen since the beginning of November. He goes to work putting the pads, and his shoes into the bag before turning to her.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I have to try….”

She shakes her head, and storms across the room, pulling things out of the bag. He does not fight with her, and stays out of her way.

Heather Ryans:
“You can’t. You’re not ready. You haven’t even done physical therapy for your arm yet. You’re not going to that show.”

Tears fill her eyes and she starts to break down while she is pulling things out of the bag. She flips it and starts to shake the rest of the items out of the bottom of it before he stops her. She tosses the empty bag to the bed and turns to him, but she is not angry.
She wraps her arms around his neck, and rests her head against his chest.

Heather Ryans:
“Don’t go. Please don’t go. I don’t want to see you hurt again.”

He brings his right arm up to her lower back, and hugs her close to his body while his left hand comes up to cradle her head against his chest. He knew that this was going to be the hardest part of leaving.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I can’t let it end this way. I can’t let it close like this. This wasn’t supposed to be how my story ended. If I stay at home, I let them take that from me.”

She pushes away from him.

Heather Ryans:
“If you stay at home, you get to stay safe! You get to pick up your kids in the mornings! You get to talk like a regular human being instead of having to text message to communicate. You don’t have to worry about getting hurt, and maybe slipping. God dammit, Kris we just barely made it through a year!”

He shrugs his shoulders, but keeps his voice level.

Kristopher Ryans:
“If I stay here, the weight is never going to come off of my chest. I’m never going to know if I was good enough. I’m always going to regret not going, and not finding out for myself. I let Crimson be an excuse. I let the injury be an excuse. I sat on the sidelines and talked about never going back because I was afraid.”

Kali Fox:
“Afraid that maybe it just wasn’t meant to be….”

The two of them turn away from their argument to see Kali standing in the doorway watching them.

Kali Fox:
“You see all of these awesome things happening all around you, and just think that maybe you didn’t deserve for them to happen to you. You see people winning dozens of world titles, where you were never even given an opportunity. Crimson has you convinced that maybe you were just never good enough, and that is why they were content to let you stay in the Roulette Division. Maybe that is why they were okay with you leaving too. You think he was right about all of it, don’t you?”

Heather goes to argue that it could not be the case, but the look on Kris’ face stops her. He closes his mouth, and sits down on the end of the bed.

Heather Ryans:
“Kris…”

He shakes his head, and tries to hold it together.

Kristopher Ryans:
“You hear something enough, and you start thinking that maybe it is true. That you’re the best. That people rely on you. It is so easy to build a person up. Mark and Christian, they put me on that pedestal. I can’t fault them for it. I am not mad about it or anything. They just sat back and watched as it all went to my head. I embraced all of it. I really loved thinking that for once, maybe it was going to be my time. Maybe all those good things could happen for me. I mean, I was so close. All I had to do was climb that last step...”

Kali finishes the thought for him.

Kali Fox:
“...and then I got taken.”

Kris nods, not afraid to admit it anymore.

Kristopher Ryans:
“It’s that, but it’s not just that. He’s just a guy playing the same game that I used to play. He wants to get under people’s skin and work them into mistakes. It is not new. It is not cutting edge. The process works. I would know. That’s not what it was. Not really.”

He sighs, and Heather chimes in, having already put it all together. Kali may have given her the pieces, but there was nobody that knew Kris better than Heather. It was not even a difficult puzzle to solve.

Heather Ryans:
“Nobody stopped him….”

Kali looked up from Kris to Heather, who lets out an annoying half-sigh.

Kali Fox:
“What?”

Heather is almost disappointed in herself for not seeing it before. The answer was obvious now that she was looking for it.

Heather Ryans:
“All of the things he did, and all of the shit that he said, and nobody said anything about it. Nobody came to your defense. Nobody backed you up. They left you hanging out to dry by yourself, and you took it to mean that everything that he said was true.”

She pauses, because the word did not sound right.

Heather Ryans:
“No… not true---”

It was Kali’s turn to catch up to the conversation now, and she finds the right one for her.

Kali Fox:
“You thought that is what everyone believed… And everyone was just too afraid to tell you. They let you become larger than life, and then left you to fall all by yourself. Like maybe they were laughing behind your back the whole time. When you said that you weren’t going back, it was because you don’t think that they want you there. Not because you don’t want to go.”

His bottom lip quivers a little, but there is something under all of his fears that was not there before. Maybe it came from all of them being on the same page for the first time in two months. Maybe it was the clear-headedness that he had back now that he was off the medication. Maybe it was even the push that Ian gave him. It was there though, and it was undeniable.

Kristopher Ryans:
“If I don’t go back, I’m the only one that is going to carry around the weight of it for the rest of my life. There’s a chance that I’m going to go back, and I’m going to fail. There’s a chance that I come up short because all of those people were right about me the whole time...”

Kali follows his line of thinking just a second faster than Heather and finds the words before her.

Kali Fox:
“...but there’s a chance that he was wrong, and that he has always been wrong, and this is your last chance to prove it.”

Heather smiles, and then moves to sit down next to her husband.

Heather Ryans:
“I have been telling you for years that you were good enough. I have believed in you when you didn’t even believe in you. I know that this is your last chance, and understand if you have to go. You listen to me though…”

He lowers her hand to his cheek, and forces his face up so that he has to look into her eyes.

Heather Ryans:
“You have a family here waiting for you win or lose, and you are always going to be good enough for us. You don’t have to worry about finding a place in the world because it is here, with us. Sin City might have been your home for the last few years, but look around you. You already won. This is your home, and nobody can take it from you.”

She leans in and places a kiss on his forehead. Kali moves across the room, and squats down in front of them to be on their level. She runs a hand through his hair, and pulls his attention to her.

Kali Fox:
“Now let’s go make sure that all of them remember exactly why they said you were the best.”


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

40
Climax Control Archives / Congratulations
« on: November 10, 2017, 11:59:34 PM »
 Vacation Cruise
1 November 2017
OFF-Camera


The scene opens with a familiar looking woman, dark hair and skin with her ear pressed against the door. From the other side there are raised voices.

WOMAN: “I thought you were going to consider taking a break, after you lost the roulette title. Now you are re-signing?”

The man’s voice is too low to make out. Kali seems to strain to hear better, grabbing the door latch and without warning the door opens and she lets out a bit of a surprised scream, collapsing in a mess on the floor. The two speakers both look towards her. Neither one seem particularly shocked to see her.

HEATHER: “I was wondering when you were going to stop loitering in the hall and join us.”

Kali looks up embarrassed not only for her clumsiness but for getting caught eavesdropping. Kris points back and forth between himself and Heather without taking his eyes off of her.

KRIS: “You realize that we are not the only two with a valid opinion on this, right? I mean, you are just as much a part of this as we are. You don’t have to be afraid to join in the conversation.”

He walks over and leans down to her, offering her his hand to help her up. She takes it but seems to be a loss for words. She shoots Heather a look, catching her eyes.

HEATHER: “She still feels like she has no say. Even though I tell her repeatedly that she does.”

Kali clears her throat.

KALI: “You were both talking and I didn't want to be rude, just in case it was private.“

Kris shakes his head, and does not even look over to Heather for confirmation before reassuring Kali.

KRIS: “There is no private. There is no Heather and I talk it out and you live with the decision. It’s all three of us. Otherwise this is never going to work.”

Heather crosses the distance toward her. She’s dressed in a bikini top and a colorful skirt that reaches her ankles.

HEATHER: “Are you okay with everything?”

Kali bites her inside cheek for a second.

KALI: “He didn't discuss it with me before doing it. I wasn't there to look the contract over first either.”

She starts to regain her list confidence.

KALI: “That could have wound up being a really stupid move depending on, what they might have wormed into the fine print, Kris.

She looks just as annoyed at Kris as Heather was. Both women look at him intently. He looks back and forth between them, almost regretting the fact that he had invited Kali into the argument now that they were allied against him. The moment would have been comical to him if he were on the outside of it. Normally he would have gone on offense, and tried to skirt around it, but that was not who he was anymore. Instead of redirecting, deflecting, or trying to change the subject, he stands his ground against the both of them.

KRIS: “It’s the same deal that I got last year. Kirsten looked over that one before Jason and I signed it. I didn’t need more money, or more time off. I wasn’t asking for anything other than a match. It was easy.”

His eyes dart from Kali’s and back to Heather’s.

KRIS: “...and yes, I was going to take time off back when everything was going wrong, but look at us now. We have all been doing so well. Things at home are great. I feel better than I ever have. I even got out of all that Roulette division stuff.”

The women look at each other, as if speaking telepathically before looking back to Kris.

KALI: I know we did discuss your plan to move forward. It doesn't guarantee that Mr. Crimson will try to hurt us again but...

Heather finishes for her.

HEATHER: “Fool me once, shame on you...”

KALI: “Fool me twice, shame on me. He can't catch me the same way again. I will be okay once we can get back to our regular routine. You know, when I came to shows with you...”

Heather doesn’t seem to have had her mind put to ease. Kris picks up on it immediately, and shrugs his shoulders.

KRIS: “I know that you have doubts. What can the guy really do to me though? For as long as he holds that title, and I am out of the division, he is off of my radar. Worrying about me is a waste of his time. I’m not going after that championship again. He’s not going to want to drop it in order to come after me. He doesn’t win in that scenario. He doesn’t prove anything by taking the title and then dropping it a week, or even a month later. My guess is he is going to try and wipe away my record since beating me didn’t break my spirit. That keeps him pretty far away from me for the next five months. You don’t have anything to worry about.”

Heather sighs.

HEATHER: “I was just looking forward to having you home...”

She still appears more saddened than mad.

He crosses to her and wraps his arms around her waist. Instead of hugging her close to him, he leans back, keeping his eyes on hers.

KRIS: “I know it has sucked. It was hard to be apart for so long. It was worse when I was away and on that boat. The international tour couldn’t have come at a worse time either. That’s all over now. I only have to be gone for two days, any time that I leave.”

He uses his arms to rock her back and forth a little.

KRIS: “Not that you’ll always be there when I am thanks to all of your success. You’re on camera for Pride more than anyone else, and you have your shows to do.”

HEATHER: “Pride is one night a week and only a couple hours in the city. If it was a travelling thing I would have said no. And my next show isn’t until the weekend before Christmas. But maybe I should cancel...”

Kali and Kris both respond at the same time.

KALI & KRIS: “NO!”

It pulls their eyes away from Heather and to each other. Kris points back and forth between himself and Kali, and she smiles.

KRIS: “We kind of harmonized there for a second... That was good...”

All of them laugh lightly, but Kris is quick to cut it off and get back to his point. He looks at Heather and shakes his head.

KRIS: “You need to go out and do that for you. I know you want to spend more time at home. Believe me, I do too. I wish we could all stay there and never have to go out and do anything to make money. Not going out and doing stuff for ourselves was what started all of our problems though. It doesn’t sound smart to go back to that.”

He shrugs.

KRIS: “...and everybody will tell you that it is always good to get a break from me here and now. Apparently I am super annoying.”

Kali speaks up now.

KALI: Plus, maybe I should maybe make more effort to get to know the kids. I want them to trust me too.

She tries to smile but it's obvious the kids still make her a little nervous. The admission seems to catch Kris off guard completely, but not necessarily in a bad way. He breaks his hands from around Heather’s waist and turns towards Kali, almost in disbelief.

KRIS: “Really?”

He shakes his head. It was not the right choice of wording, and he knew it as soon as the word was gone. Before she can respond, he takes a second stab at it to make sure he had not hurt her feelings.

KRIS: “I mean they like you. I can see it on their faces when you guys interact. I haven’t wanted to push you or anything. I didn’t want you to be uncomfortable.”

He looks back to Heather for some kind of reassurance.

KALI: “I have been staying at arms length because I wasn’t sure how long this might last. I did research on triads. They are usually not serious, more like something couples do to spice things up. I just... didn't want to get attached... and have my heart broken having to say goodbye.”
He shakes his head, not accepting the idea that they were doomed to fail for even one second. Others had brought it up. People had even poked fun at their relationship on social media. Kris was not having any doubts though.

KRIS: “They fail because people don’t feel equal… or worse, aren’t equal. Maybe it is a thing where only one person is interested in keeping all three people involved. Maybe it is never meant to be a serious thing. When we all three talked this over though, that was not what we talked about. I don’t ever want either of you to feel unimportant. I wouldn’t have agreed to it if it wasn’t something I was going to put my all into. I mean… am I wrong here?”

He looks back and forth between the two of them for an answer. Kali shakes her head.

KALI: “No, but I am a realist. For all intents and purposes I wanted this. We agreed to be equals but we aren't. You and Heather are married, have children together... what do I have? No matter what, you guys are like fairy tale couples.”

She stops, her eyes welling up a bit.

KALI: “I’m sorry. I’m being selfish... Forget... Forget i said anything.”

Heather looks alarmed at their girlfriend's sudden show of emotion and looks at Kris with concern. The only answer that either of them has to offer is the one answer that they had avoided since their relationship started.

KRIS: “...what did we have before you came along though?”

It was more honest than he usually was, and much more direct. He was not above taking responsibility or being honest though, not anymore.

KRIS: “I mean we were falling apart. We were on the brink of getting divorced. We weren’t talking. When we were talking we weren’t really hearing each other. Without you we wouldn’t be together now. None of this would have been possible, because we don’t know how to stay out of our own way.”

She gives the barest of smiles and wipes a tear from her cheek.

KALI: “I know that, but you are better now. I guess... I just wanted some kind of... guarantee. I really don't mean to sound like... like... a spoiled brat throwing a tantrum...”

Heather takes one of Kali’s hands, pressing it to her heart.

HEATHER: “Kali you are just as much a part of my heart as Kris is. I love you. I can't imagine life without you now. I know I can't marry you or give you a guarantee like that but I can give you my promise.”

Kris tries his hardest to keep his mouth closed, knowing that it was probably not the right moment to try and break the tension, but fails to hold himself back. He shrugs his shoulder as nonchalant as he could, and tries to pass off his comment as totally legitimate.

KRIS: “You know if you two wanted to get married I could totally just divorce Heather and take half of her money….”

He points back and forth between them again.

KRIS: “Then you two could make this thing official and I could just be some kind of love slave to the two of you. We could even post all the details on social media so that we could be like the popular people.”

Both women turn their heads to glare at him.

KALI: “You are the reason we can’t have nice things...”

She can’t help but laugh though. She pulls both Heather and Kris into her, hugging tightly. Kris wraps an arm around each of them, but does not exactly let go of the idea.

KRIS: “I mean I could settle for forty percent if half was too much…”

Heather pinches his side between the nails of her thumb and index finger. He quickly jerks away from her without breaking from their embrace. He puts his best attempt at being offended into his voice.

KRIS: “Fine! Damn! Why does everybody have to be so hostile all the time….”

==================================================================
==============================================================
==========================================================


Congratulations!
ON-Camera



The screen comes to life to start the video, and former Roulette Champion Kristopher Ryans is sitting center frame. Behind him is the San Diego house built on top of the ruins of the house he grew up in. He and his half brother had reclaimed this spot for themselves before their careers even really started. It functioned as Kris’ home during the summer while he was separated from his wife, Heather. There was history all around him, but the one thing that was not there, was the SCW Roulette Championship. Kris is sitting in a reclining beach chair with his legs kicked up. The white button-down shirt that he is wearing only has every other button actually done up. The wind catches the loose fabric in between and sends ripples through the shirt as he looks out at the water. Next to him on the table are the two awards he won at High Stakes. For now, he completely ignores them, and looks over at the camera. Normally when he spoke, it was to fans. He was not even a sentence into talking before the viewers at home realized that his message was for one person in particular.

”I’m glad that you think what you picked up at High Stakes was a huge victory, Tommy. I want you to celebrate it. The moment when I realized that you had pinned the announcement of your win to your Twitter account, was one of the best moments of the last year for me. It is, in fact, a big deal that you took that championship away from me. I’m not even going to sit here and say that you didn’t deserve it, or that I let you win. I’m not going to cheapen your victory over me. That may have been the guy that I used to be, but that’s not who I am now. I know that is disappointing to you. I know that nothing would make you happier than to see me sit here all mopey. I know you want me to kick, scream, and throw a tantrum about the fact that I lost. I know that you want to see me disappointed. If we are going to talk about this though, there is one thing you need to understand first.

He pulls the thick, black sunglasses off of his face. It has only been a few days since their match, and the puncture wounds have not quite healed. He makes no move to hide them, or try to explain them away. Instead, he looks directly at the camera with a smile.

I will never be the person that you want to fight because I don’t need to be. I was able to be the person I have become, and still get you to do everything that I wanted you to. I don’t have to play your game. I don’t have to buy into your manipulations. I don’t have to insult you. I can be me, without changing anything about you. If you can’t do the same, then I guess that just means you are a step behind.”

He shrugs, and puts the sunglasses on the side table next to his two awards. He takes the Most Improved of the Year award into his hands, and holds it in his lap. He runs his thumb over the lettering, and a smile crosses his face.

”The thing that most people don’t understand about goals, is that the feeling of success is fleeting. It was amazing to come back to SCW last October, and kick things off with a win. Back then I didn’t think that this was going to be the result though...”

He turns the award towards the camera for a moment so that the viewers could read the words off of it, but then turns it back to himself. He seems to be running through everything that built up to getting the award in his mind before he speaks.

”When I came back, I had lost more matches in this company than I had won. To be honest, it wasn’t even close. It took me well into April of this year to finally get back above .500.”

He laughs. Mercedes had done well to make sure he remembered the fact that he used to be a joke to many members of the roster. It all seemed so long ago now, which was probably why he could talk about it with a smile on his face.

”I made my little announcement video. I said I was coming back to fix things. At that point though, all I wanted to do was win one match. I just wanted to know that I could. I wanted to know that the Internet Championship reign wasn’t a fluke. I had gotten injured. I had gotten into things that I shouldn’t have. I just needed to know that I could still do it. If you’re watching this now, you probably already know this, but it only took me one night.”

He laughs, and unlike the old days, it was not because he had just cut someone down. It was not a laugh full of malice. It was genuine, and light, and a side of Kris that fans were only just now really getting to see. He looks up, trying to remember the day exactly. It only takes him a second, despite all of the abuse to the head he had sustained in the last year.

”Climax Control 164.”

It takes him a second, but his eyes close, almost like he was trying to picture the crowd as he walked down the aisle.

”Santa Barbara, California.”

His eyes snap open, and his voice becomes more excited. Each word comes out confident, and cheerful. It was the first time he was recalling a positive memory on camera, and he was enjoying reliving the moment.

”Ryan Keys walked in confident that I had nothing left. Everyone thought that I was done, or that I would show up all messed up. I heard people were taking bets on if I was actually going to make it to the arena.”

He shakes his head, and loses his train of thought when a light laugh interrupts his speech. He gets it together quickly, and shifts gears a little back to himself. He nods as he speaks, almost like he is fact checking himself as he goes, and physically signing off on the details of his own story.

”I remember being nervous coming into the arena. I mean, if I would have fallen on my face, they would have all been right. It was my last shot, and it was the only one that I needed. I just needed to win one match.”

He holds up the index finger of his right hand, and then used it to tap the award in his lap.

”I went out in front of that crowd clear-headed, and focused. I was ready for Ryan Keys. I was prepared to compete at this level. From the moment I stepped through the curtain, I could feel it. I knew that all of this was mine for the taking. In that moment I realized that I could go farther than I ever have. All I needed to do was beat Ryan Keys...”

He pauses, and his voice drops a little. The weight that the win held for him was evident on his face. He nods, proud of himself

”...and I did.”

He shrugs his shoulders and reaches over, placing the award back on the side table. Once it is placed he turns back to the actual camera.

”Getting my hand raised was great. It was one of the best moments of my life. I felt all of the pressure come off. For the first time, I came out and this job the way I always dreamed of doing it when I was growing up, and the shit actually worked. I walked away with a win. That might not sound like a big deal now, but at that point I had lost more than a dozen matches. I had only won maybe a handful, and all of them were right in a row when I had that Internet Championship run. Before that it was failure after failure. To see me win was something new, something unexpected. You don’t have to take my word for it. Go back and watch it. Listen to the crowd. Look in my eyes when my hand got raised.”

The pacing of his words slow down now that the exact memory was fading from the forefront of his mind. Instead, the feeling that followed that match seems to wash over him.

”...but like I said, that success, that feel good moment, is fleeting. It’s like eating a piece of chocolate. I had that feeling of accomplishment, and success for about ten seconds, and then it was gone.”

Alongside his last word he raised his hand up and snapped his fingers. He shakes his head, and the disappointment of it washes over his face.

”It was one moment.”

There was another laugh, but the underlying irritation that had been an integral part of the majority of his career was back in his voice. His gaze falls down from the camera, and sighs lightly..

”...and it had to stack up against a lifetime of anguish, failure, and disappointment.”

He is silent for a moment while he lets it sink in. He was no longer skirting these feelings, or this kind of honesty. If he was going to move on, he needed to get it out. His voice stays low, like he is ashamed to admit the details. For so long he had a persona in front of the screen that was bulletproof, but with the changes over the last year, fans had seen that mask slip and fall away. What was under it was the man in front of them, and the honesty pouring out of him.

”I wanted to buckle after that. After I realized that it didn’t make me feel much better, I didn’t see much of a reason to keep going. I figured that I was just wrong. Coming back was not the answer that I was looking for. I wasn’t sure where that answer was, but for a few days I was certain that it was not here.”

A small twinge of a smile starts to form in the corner of his mouth. The confidence boost it gives him brings his gaze back up to the camera.

”Then Jet City happened.”

He reaches over to the side table again and picks up the Tag Team of The Year Award. The smile on his face grows wider than any we have seen today. He almost looks like a child seeing all of their presents under the tree on Christmas morning.

”Not only was I getting to team with the only person that was always there for me,, but because Team BJ was taking a step back, we got thrust into the championship picture. Suddenly there was a new goal. Another step towards earning my way back. Another opportunity for me to make up a little ground. I knew I had an awesome partner. I knew that there was no team capable of playing us against one another, because we did that all on our own for amusement.”

A laugh cuts him off, but only because the sentiment was entirely true. The two brothers went at each other just as much as their opponents, and the owners had even put them in a match against one another to force them to work it out.

”That pain, and frustration, all melted away. I had a purpose again. I trained harder than I ever have in my life. I watched hours worth of past matches. I broke down promos. I learned everything that there was to learn about The Elders before we even flipped on the cameras and recorded a syllable. I wanted everything to be perfect, so that when we walked down that ramp, fought for our lives in that ring, and had our hands raised at the end, that the feeling of accomplishment would stick with me a little longer this time.”

He runs out of steam, and has to stop to take a breath. The disappointment that had faded away shows signs of coming back to life though. He tries to deflect it away.

”I guess this is where you expect me to say that it didn’t. I would imagine that Tommy Crimson would even call me a liar for saying that it did. He seems like a guy that has so much, but appreciates so little. He would probably argue that the feeling doesn’t last, because he is probably already looking at that Roulette Championship with disdain that he will likely never admit.”

He shrugs, blowing off the speculation as unimportant to what he was trying to say. It does not take him long to get back on track.

”I would by lying if I said that I didn’t enjoy it though. I would be lying if I said that the joy of being champion did not linger for a while. That’s the thing about being a champion. It’s not just one goal, it’s a whole division full of goals. Jet City ran through team after team, after team. There was always someone to challenge us, so there was always some kind of goal that I could set for us.”

He starts to count on his right hand by holding his hand up and extending only his index finger.

”Hold onto the titles through our first defense.”

He extends his middle finger next.

”Hold them longer than The Elders did.”

He extends his ring finger, not breaking his pace at all.

”Beat a team that has been around SCW for forever like Dying Breed.”

He turns his hand now, showing his palm to the crowd and extending out his pinky.

”Hang onto them until the division recovered.”

He drops his hand back to his lap and rolls both of his shoulders. Some of the excitement fades from his voice when he does.

”...and then that happened.”

He sighs, and pushed through, not letting himself sink back down into the darkness.

”Each win along that road pushed me just a little bit further out of the black hole that I was stuck in. It was like fighting and clawing my way back to life one week at a time. When we realized that we had done everything that we set out to do though, everything felt stagnate. When a company has to throw every single team on the roster at you at the same time, because no team could beat you on their own, it takes a lot of the joy out of it.”

Just like he had the first award, he lifts the Jet City award from his lap and puts it back on the table before launching into the explanation of the events that led to the end of Jet City.

”Jason needed some time off. I mean the guy is getting old, and he hadn’t been in the ring since his big injury. We knew we were going to lose the championships eventually because the motivation was just not there. We were not just going to let just anybody take them from us. We weren’t going to just hand them over to someone either. Vacating them was never an option, but we saw the writing on the wall.”

He shrugs. The weight of the decision to end Jet City was not weighing on him like the rest. Maybe it was a sign that he was further along through his transformation at this point. People liked to claim it was sudden, but the look on his face is much more positive than when he was talking about his initial return.

”Blaze of Glory came, and Team BJ walked away with the championships. Jason took his leave from Sin City. I felt good about what we had accomplished. I knew that we had made some kind of mark that SCW fans weren’t going to forget. You can call me arrogant for thinking so, but that award proves my point.”

He points back over to it without taking his eyes off the camera. He does not slow down either. Instead of letting himself fall back down the rabbit hole, he pushes forward through the story.

”This time I wasn’t going to let that doubt, and loathing creep back up. I could feel the excitement starting to slip away, but there was something else. I didn’t really understand it until recently. It was a new feeling back then and I wasn’t sure how to process it. See, all we had done as a team was win. All I had done since coming back, was win.”

He chuckles. A year ago it would have come across as cocky, but even he seems surprised by how he finished the thought. It was certainly true, regardless of how anyone chose to take it. The intention of saying it was not to brag though, and he does not linger on it.

”With each win, I felt better, but with each win the expectations rose. We had to find ways to outdo ourselves every week. We had to be funnier. We had to win more impressively. Everything had to be absolutely flawless at all times, or things were going to fall apart. I’m not saying that their weren’t slips and missteps. I think a lot of them are pretty well documented actually. What is that saying? Pressure makes diamonds, but also bursts pipes?”

He nods, satisfied that he had gotten it right.

”We got to a point that we couldn’t move forward. If Jet City was a pipe, the pressure of those tag titles made it burst.”

He raises both hands as closed fist, and with the best sound effects he can muster makes an exploding sound and opens both hands to add a comedic element to the team’s demise. It helps him to not dwell on the negatives.

”From the moment we dropped those titles though, I was determined to keep going. That’s exactly what I did too. It was a new day, and I had a new goal. I felt energized like I hadn’t in a long time. I was ready to go up against anything...”

He holds up his finger again, but not for a list this time. Instead, it was to demonstrate his epiphany. It was a symbol of the moment that everything came together for him. If there was a start to the real change that he made in his life, this was the turning point.

”...and then I remembered what I said in that video right before I came back. I said that I was coming back to right the wrongs. I had already started to do that by showing up, busting my ass, and winning matches. There was something that I couldn’t erase though. I could beat everyone in the company that had previously beaten me, but there was one person that I never could beat, and won title that I never could win.”

He shakes his head, and grits his teeth for effect. The fact that he had not ever beaten the man in a match was still a mild annoyance, despite breaking the record.

”That’s why I came out and issued the challenge for the Roulette Championship. I needed a goal, so that I could hang onto those positive feelings. I wasn’t going to be satisfied going night to night just hoping for a win. As much as the expectations of fans and management had gone up, my expectations for myself had gone up even further. I needed to do something big. I needed to do something legendary. I needed to add my name to the SCW history books.”

He claps his hands together in excitement and then points to the camera to ask all of the fans a question.

”What better way to do that than erase the name of a man that beat you on several occasions?”

Even the skeptics had to admit that the plan had merit. It made sense for him to go after the record, and it gave him a purpose. The excitement on his face was evidence to that fact. Even now, after the dust had settled, the retelling of his story was giving him that jolt of life that became the basis for ‘The Miracle’.

”I saw a record that had stood for more than three years. A record that was made off of someone beating my ass. I record that might never have happened if I was the person that I am now three years ago. I wanted to prove that I was better, and I knew exactly what I had to accomplish in order to do it. If you don’t believe me, go watch the old shows.”

He points off camera like he is actively encouraging people to turn him off,
but the moment passes.


”Like Babe Ruth, I called my shot. I didn’t wait for opportunity to come to me. I singled out a champion. I pointed at them. I said that I was going to win the championship, and I did. I said that I was going to clear out the backlog of people deserving their rematch or title opportunity. I did. I said that I was going to stop the hot potato bullshit. Again, I did. Week after week, goal after goal, I marched to my October deadline. I told the world that I was going to beat Equinox’s record before I ever even put my hands on the championship. Then I went out every night and made that happen.”

The smile on his face now goes nearly ear to ear. He runs through each hurdle along the way in his mind as he tells the story, and it only acts to bolster his confidence. When he gets to the end though, he knows what part comes next. The cheerfulness in his eyes starts to fade. The smile shrinks on his face. He had started to catch up to present time.

”Then, and only then, is where you come in Crimson. For all your research, for all your planning, this was where you began your breakdown of everything that there is to know about me. This is where you started your narrative. You didn’t recognize the change before it was in front of your face, because you don’t know how to relate to those feelings. You don’t know what it means to grow as a human being.”

They were two back-to-back digging comments, and the confidence in his voice when the words came out of his mouth made them sound believable, even if it was not the case. It was the truth as he saw it from his perspective, and after hearing his story, it was easy to see why.

”You chose to attack me, based on what you saw during my title reign. You tried to convince the world that you you could tear me to shreds based on what you thought you knew about me. Yet, even from the start you missed the point. Kali was never the person that changed me. It wasn’t Heather, or Jason, or anyone that you could namedrop in an attempt to get under my skin. That’s why when you get in my face, I don’t have to do anything. You can’t hurt what you can’t understand, and you can’t understand me. You have proven that over and over again in the last few weeks.”

He backs off of his point for a moment, as not to sound overly cocky. It was not his intent to demean. He raises both of his hands up from his lap, with his palms facing out to the camera to look innocent. After a moment, he drops them, and turns more introspective.

”Was I starting to drag a little? Of course. The Roulette Championship is not easy to carry. You never know what you’re headed into, but more often than not, it’s something that is going to land you in the hospital. The recovery times get longer, and the time between defenses gets smaller. It is mentally draining, and physically demanding from the moment you wake up, to the moment that you go to sleep. I’m not saying that Tommy Crimson is not going to be able to handle that. I’m not using it as an excuse for losing the match at High Stakes either. I’m just stating a fact that any of the former Roulette Champions would wholeheartedly agree with. Every night you are subject to the spin of a wheel, and you know whatever it lands on is going to be painful, but that is what makes the division so entertaining for the fans.”

The last thought seems to strike him as strange even as it comes out. For a long time he had not really cared about them, but now, more and more, they were becoming a part of how he made decisions. The fact that it was new and different was not lost on him, and it takes him a second to recover his thought.

”I was able to push through it for one reason. I had a goal. I had a mission. I had made a promise to everyone that if I got my hands on that championship, I would not let it go until the record was broken. If Babe Ruth had pointed out into the outfield, and then struck out, nobody would remember that moment. If I spent my entire reign talking about records, and then fell short, nobody would remember that I even tried to touch greatness. But, that day came, and went just like any other. I was supposed to celebrate, so I did. I went out to the ring and I enjoyed the moment while I was out there, but again, that feeling was fleeting.”

As soon as the last word slips from his mouth, it is like the story had come full circle. The same expression on his face when he talked about feeling let down after defeating Ryan Keys was back. The same hopelessness and powerlessness was filling him up.

”I looked down at that Roulette Championship, and you know what it felt like? A fifteen pound weight. It wasn’t a goal anymore. It wasn’t my purpose. I did everything with it that I set out to do. There was no way to move forward. There was nothing else to do, but have it end. So,  just like Jet City, it was time to close the chapter. It was time to pass it along to the next person.”

Again, he stops short of cheapening Crimson’s win, as that was not his intent. He shifts gears a little to stay away from that idea.

”I thought heading into that match with you was difficult because of how personal it got. I thought that maybe you had gotten under my skin. I debated about whether or not I was going to flip my life upside down to figure things out. I talked to my friends in my time away. I mean you know that already. There wasn’t a camera around, but somehow you knew. I guess it’ll stay a mystery.”

He shrugs, not sure how to answer the question. Crimson had outed personal details of conversations that there was no possible way that he heard. Kris had lost time worrying and wondering about it, but was not going to allow himself to make the same mistake here. He needed to move on.

”When it was over, and I was just laying in the ring, it wasn’t doubt, fear, anger, frustration, or depression that I felt. That same familiar feeling that I had the night Jet City split apart came back. At the beginning of the year, I couldn’t have told you what that feeling was. It was new to me. I hadn’t gotten to a place where I could process it for what it was. Over the course of my miserable summer, that you were so quick to jump on, I learned a lot about myself. I did a lot of growing up. I found an answer, and it was there waiting for me when I needed it.”

He smiles, and raises his arms out to his sides. It seemed so easy, and so obvious, but not even he could see it until now.

”I was relieved.”

He drops his arms, and laughs lightly.

”I did all the things that I set out to do in the Roulette division. Once I crossed all of those things off of my list, one truth became very clear to me.”

He sits up in his chair, and points at Crimson and the Roulette Championship through the camera.

”Holding that championship was only going to hold me back.”

He gets up from his chair and starts to walk towards the camera. The operator takes their cue and starts to back away from him.

”Now don’t get me wrong. Like I said, I can’t take anything away from your win. I didn’t give it to you easily. I still made you take that championship from me. There’s a few sayings that the announcers use a lot to try and explain upsets to the viewers at home....”

He exaggerates trying to remember one before snapping his fingers and offering the answer to the camera.

”The challenger just wanted it more.”

He snaps again, firing a second saying at the camera.

”The new guy was just hungrier.”

He shrugs, and drops his arms back down to his sides.

”Most people wouldn’t be comforted by those phrases after a loss. I was though, because I knew it was true. I watched what you had to say leading up to our match. I saw the look in your eyes on Climax Control when you were in my face. I could see how bad you wanted it, because you thought that it was your key to the big leagues. You thought that it was your foot in the door to greatness. You wanted that championship like your life depended on it, and I… didn’t.”

The word comes out flat, but honest. There is no malice or ill will in his voice, which is strange considering how heated the exchanges were leading up to High Stakes.

”That’s the reason that you walked out of High Stakes with a championship around your waist, and I spend the night getting tacks pulled out of me. That’s the reason that you are celebrating your victory, and I am recovering from injuries. That’s the reason that I didn’t want a rematch with that title on the line. That’s the reason that this time, you’re going to lose.”

His tone changes as he finishes, and the smile shrinks, but only on the left side. The signature smirk he wore into all of his matches was all that was left behind.

”Remember what I said about TV logic?”

He pauses for a moment to give everyone a moment to think back to his comments. Not wanting to linger though, he helps the slow people along.

”The biggest obstacle to the man that has everything, is complacency. You’re on top of the world right now, or so you say. You beat me. You did the impossible. You broke the streak!”

He stops, and shrugs yet again. He leans into the camera a little, and lowers his voice.

”But did you?”

The condescension that fans were used to seeing was on full display here, and he was making no attempt to hide it.

”Did you really?”

He lets it linger for just another second before launching into an explanation to help Crimson along.

”Again, you picked up your narrative at the end of the story. You cherry picked the parts the parts that fit and disregarded the part that didn’t, but your gaze was too narrow. You talk about me being undefeated, but like I said at High Stakes that was never the case. Jet City lost the tag team titles just like I lost the Roulette Championship to you. I tried my hand at Blast From The Past and didn’t make it out of the first round.”

He brings both of his hands up to his chest, and taps it twice.

”My streak, which is very much still rolling, was going an entire year without being pinned, or tapping out. I have said it a bunch of times. I have repeated the same phrase over and over and over again. It’s not my fault the the words I say, and the words that you chose to hear were so different. It’s not my fault that the impression that you got from me was incorrect. It was your own doing. For all of your research, and all of your boasting, you missed by that much.”

He raises his left hand with his index finger and thumb just millimeters apart from one another.

”...and cutting my head open with some tacks didn’t change anything for me.”

He taps some of the wounds that were still healing on the left side of his face. He does not seem bothered by them though.

”The only thing that you have done is unburden me from the one thing that I couldn’t overcome. SCW has rules against champions challenging other champions. They keep their divisions separate. There is a hierarchy around here, and the title that you called your ticket to the top of the roster, is really a weight that keeps you on the bottom rung of the ladder. There’s a reason why I have gone a year without anyone pinning my shoulders to the mat but the top champion acts like I don’t exist. He didn’t have to.”

For once, the painful, blunt truth was directed at himself.

”I was the unbeatable Roulette Champion! There was nobody around that could take the championship away from me! People were saying that I was going to hang onto that title forever. Every other champion on this roster was safe. As long as they held onto their gold, they knew that they were never going to cross paths with me. I was weighted to the bottom of the roster, and all I could do was look up at the less talented people that were in the spot that everyone told me I should be in.”

He has to cut himself off, not wanting to look ahead, and trying to stay focused on the match in front of him.

”You called your match with me your ticket to the main event. You were wrong.”

He shakes his head and makes a familiar clicking noise with his tongue against his cheek.

”Your winning that match was MY ticket to the main event.”

He taps his chest twice again, and the smirk on his face started to lengthen back into a smile.

”You unburdening me from the Roulette Championship freed me up to take the place that everyone already knows is mine. That’s why when I walked into Mark Ward’s office, I could say that I didn’t want that championship back and he could see in my eyes that I meant it. It wasn’t because I was defeated. It wasn’t because I was broken. You didn’t kill me Crimson, you revitalized me. I feel like I can breath again for the first time in five months, and I owe that to you.”

He nods towards the camera and brings his palms together in front of his chest.

”I owe it to your short-sighted, half-assed research into a person that you couldn’t hope to understand. I owe it to your narrow-minded view of how the world works. I owe it to the fact that you think heroes are a figment of people’s imagination while you walk around trying to make yourself out to be some kind of supernatural supervillain. You are just a guy. There is nothing particularly special about you. You may be good inside a ring, but every word out of your mouth tells everyone listening that you aren’t enjoying a second of it. Your whole shtick is to endure, survive, and accomplish things out of spite. You don’t take things for yourself because you want them. You take things for yourself because taking things away from others gets you off.”

He was on a roll now, and his words were starting to cut after all of the time he spent setting the table for his argument.

”You move forward at the expense of others, and that’s why you’re going to end up stuck exactly where you are right now. You’re the very best SCW superstar that’s standing on the bottom rung of the ladder. For as long as you hold that title, you’re going to be looking up. You know whose name you’re going to see on the marquee when you do? Mine.”

He stops suddenly, and has to catch his breath. It was time for the hard truth, and the difference between the two of them.

”You excel to spite others.”

He says it with every bit of the disdain that he used to have for himself.

”I excel in spite of others.”

He nods towards the camera, signaling that he meant Tommy Crimson specifically.

”You did your best to get in my head. You did your best to insult me. You did your best to beat me. I have taken everything that you have to give, and it must annoy you to see me standing here with a smile on my face.”

It was there, as plain as day, and even though it had wavered when he walked viewers through his history, it had always come back to his face when he talked about where he was in life now.

”Get used to it. It’s not going anywhere, anytime soon.”

He winks, and walks past the camera, out of the frame. As soon as he is gone, we cut to black.

==================================================================
==============================================================
==========================================================


Pages: 1 [2] 3 4 5